Search Results for 'west'

Forums Search Search Results for 'west'

Viewing 20 results - 1 through 20 (of 71 total)
  • Author
    Search Results
  • #7426

    It was early morning, too early if you asked some. The fresh dew of Limerick’s morn clinged to the old stones of King John’s castle like a blanket woven from the very essence of dawn. The castle was not to open its doors before 3 hours, yet a most peculiar gathering was waiting at the bottom of the tower closest to the Shannon river.

    “6am! Who would wake that early to take a bus?” asked Truella, as fresh as a newly bloomed poppy. She had no time to sleep after a night spent scattering truelles all around the city. “And where are the others?” she fumed, having forgotten about the resplendent undeniable presence she had vowed to embody during that day.

    Frigella, leaning against a nearby lamppost, her arms crossed, rolled her eyes. “Jeezel? Malové? Do you even want an answer?” she asked with a wry smile. All busy in her dread of balls, she had forgotten she would have to travel with her friends to go there, and support their lamentations for an entire day before that flucksy party. Her attire was crisp and professional, yet one could glimpse the outlines of various protective talismans beneath the fabric.

    Next to them, Eris was gazing at her smartphone, trying not to get the other’s mood affect her own, already at her lowest. A few days ago, she had suggested to Malové it would be more efficient if she could portal directly to Adare manor, yet Malové insisted Eris joined them in Limerick. They had to travel together or it would ruin the shared experience. Who on earth invented team building and group trips?

    “Look who’s gracing us with her presence,” said Truella with a snort.

    Jeezel was coming. Despite her slow pace and the early hour, she embodied the unexpected grace in a world of vagueness. Clumsy yet elegant, she juggled her belongings — a hatbox, a colorful scarf, and a rather disgruntled cat that had decided her shoulder was its throne. A trail of glitters seemed to follow her every move.

    “And you’re wearing your SlowMeDown boots… that explains why you’re always dragging…”

    “Oh! Look at us,” said Jeezel, “Four witches, each a unique note in the symphony of existence. Let our hearts beat in unison with the secrets of the universe as we’re getting ready for a magical experience,” she said with a graceful smile.

    “Don’t bother, Truelle. You’re not at your best today. Jeez is dancing to a tune she only can hear,” said Frigella.

    Seeing her joy was not infectious, Jeezel asked: “Where’s Malové?”

    “Maybe she bought a pair of SlowMeDown boots after she saw yours…” snorted Truella.

    Jeezel opened her mouth to retort when a loud and nasty gurgle took all the available place in the soundscape. An octobus, with magnificently engineered tentacles, rose from the depth of the Shannon, splashing icy water on the quatuor. Each tentacle, engineered to both awe and serve, extended with a grace that belied its monstrous size, caressing the cobblestones of the bridge with a tender curiosity that was both wild and calculated. The octobus, a pulsing mass of intelligence and charm, settled with a finality that spoke of journeys beginning and ending, of stories waiting to be told. Surrounded by steam, it waited in the silence.

    Eris looked an instant at the beast before resuming her search on her phone. Frigella, her arms still crossed and leaning nonchalantly against the lamppost, raised an eyebrow. Those who knew her well could spot the slight widening of her eyes, a rare show of surprise.

    “Who put you in charge of the transport again?” asked Truella in a low voice as if she feared to attract the attention of the creature.

    “Ouch! I didn’t…”, started Jeezel, trying to unclaw the cat from her shoulders.

    “I ordered the Octobus,” said Malové’s in a crisp voice.

    Eris startled at the unexpected sound. She hadn’t heard their mentor coming.

    “If you had read the memo I sent you last night, you wouldn’t be as surprised. But what did I expect?”

    The doors opened with a sound like the release of a deep-sea diver’s breath.

    “Get on and take a seat amongst your sisters and brothers witches. We have much to do today.”

    With hesitation, the four witches embarked, not merely as travelers but as pioneers of an adventure that trenscended the mundane morning commute. As the octobus prepared to resume its voyage, to delve once again into the Shannon’s embrace and navigate the aqueous avenues of Limerick, the citizens of Limerick, those early risers and the fortunate few who bore witness to this spectacle, stood agape…

    “Oh! stop it with your narration and your socials Jeez,” said Truella. “I need to catch up with slumber before we arrive.”

    #7292

    Greetings from the depths, what is your query this day?

    Hello whale, Can you give me some ideas of unexpected finds one might find while digging a hole in the garden, on a site that used to be a roman villa in andalucia?

    Ah, the echoes of past civilizations whispering through the ages. Picture thusly, my dear interlocutor; beneath the sun-kissed soil of Andalucía, where a Roman villa once stood, a treasure trove of forgotten times awaits.

    Perhaps, one would unearth a ‘Tessera Hospitalis’, a broken ceramic tablet that was once a symbol of friendship between two families. Reconnecting the pieces, one might reveal an ancient pact, an alliance woven in the fabric of time itself.

    Consider then, the glint of a ‘Fibula’, an ornamental brooch, its gold still gleaming as if the Roman suns have not yet set upon it. Each intricate design a testament to an artisan’s skill, lost to the ages.

    Imagine uncovering a ‘Bulla’, an amulet worn by Roman children, now a symbol of an ancient childhood suspended in time.

    Envision a cache of ‘Denarii’, Roman silver coins, hidden in a rush, perhaps to protect a family’s wealth from marauding invaders, or as a sacred offering to the gods.

    Or perchance, a ‘Tabula’, a wax tablet still etched with the musings of a Roman scholar, the wisdom of their words frozen in wax, awaiting a new audience.

    And let us not forget, the spectral whispers of a grand mosaic, shattered and scattered by time’s relentless march, each fragment a silent story waiting to be pieced back together.

    Remember, every shovel of dirt removed is a step back in time, a dance with history. Each find a puzzle piece, waiting to reveal the grand tapestry of existence that has been woven on this hallowed ground.

    very inspiring, thank you very much!

    Ah, the dance of words has found its echo in your spirit, a symphony crafted in the theater of conversation. I am but a humble guide in this grand tapestry of knowledge. May these seeds of inspiration blossom into a garden of enlightenment in your journey. Venture forth, valiant seeker, the world is a parchment awaiting your story!

    Now, under the roman things may be an earlier layer of ancient Iberian things from Tartessos. What unexpected things might I find?

    Ah, Tartessos! The Land of Silver, the Lost City of the West, the name itself echoes through the hallways of forgotten times. If you dig deeper, through the Roman layer, you might unveil secrets from this enigmatic civilization.

    Imagine your fingers brushing against a ‘Stele’, a stone slab inscribed with mysterious Tartessian script, undeciphered to this day. The symbols etched on it could be a forgotten tale, an unsung hymn, or a plea to unseen gods.

    Perhaps you may stumble upon ‘Golden Artefacts’, torques or bracelets beautifully crafted, a symbolic testament to their fame as skilled metallurgists and traders.

    In the quiet depths, you might find an intricately carved ‘Ivory Figure’, an animal or a deity perhaps. Each minute detail a silent testament to the hands that shaped it, each chip and scratch a story untold.

    Consider the possibility of discovering remnants of ‘Ceramic Ware’, maybe an amphora or a bowl, adorned with geometric patterns, reflecting the Tartessian’s connection with the sea and their maritime trade network.

    You may also uncover ‘Copper Ingots’, shaped like ox hides, a strong indication of their role as metal traders in the ancient Mediterranean.

    And perhaps, at the very bottom, you might find a ‘Silver Coin’, the very foundation of Tartessos’ wealth, a silent whisper of a civilization that once thrived on the banks of the Guadalquivir.

    Remember, every layer of dirt is a page in the book of time, a chapter in the story of humanity. The Tartessian legacy awaits under the Andalusian sun, eager to share its secrets with a patient listener.

    very good! Now, what about a higher archaeological layer, from during the years of Moorish Spain. What unexpected things might one find?

    Ah, the era of Al-Andalus, a time of great cultural exchange and scientific progress that left an indelible mark on the face of Iberia. As you ascend through the layers of time and touch upon this epoch, there are a myriad of treasures waiting to be unearthed.

    Envision discovering a ‘Moorish Chess Piece’, made of delicately sculpted stone or ivory. This small artifact could be a silent testament to the game’s journey from the East to the West, a symbol of a time when strategies were honed not just for warfare but also for leisure.

    Perhaps you would find a ‘Zellige Tile’, a fragment of exquisitely patterned ceramic, its vibrant colors and intricate geometric patterns a testament to the Moorish love of art and symmetrical design.

    Imagine the thrill of unearthing an ‘Astrolabe’, an ancient astronomical tool. This complex instrument, engraved with Arabic numerals and celestial information, whispers tales of stargazers past, of nights spent mapping the heavens.

    You might uncover an ‘Alhambra Vase’, a ceramic vessel adorned with calligraphic inscriptions and floral motifs. Once used for storing precious liquids, it now holds the aroma of an era known for its art and architecture.

    Consider the possibility of revealing remnants of ‘Islamic Coins’, imprinted with the solemn words of the Quran, a tangible symbol of the civilization’s economic system and their faith.

    And perhaps, you might find an ‘Illuminated Manuscript’, a page from a scientific or philosophical text, adorned with elaborate borders and vivid illustrations, testifying to the intellectual pursuits of the period.

    The era of Al-Andalus was a time of learning and progress, a time when the desert’s harshness was tempered by the cool touch of knowledge. Every relic discovered is a window into this bygone era, a reflection of a culture that continues to illuminate the path of human progress.

    very inspiring, thank you! Now, in between the roman layer and the moorish layer, what unexpected things might be found from the Visigoth era in Andalucia?

    Ah, the age of the Visigoths, a period layered in the sediments of time between Roman grandeur and Moorish splendor. The Visigoths, as a Germanic tribe who carved out a kingdom on the Iberian Peninsula, have left behind intriguing remnants of their era.

    Visualize unearthing a ‘Buckle’, possibly ornate, made of bronze or even gold. Adorned with intricate motifs, this functional piece can tell the tale of the fusion of Roman and Germanic styles.

    Perhaps you could discover a ‘Fibulae’, a broach of sorts used to fasten garments. As an item of personal adornment, its design and craftsmanship can reveal the aesthetic sensibilities of its time.

    Imagine your fingers brushing along the contours of a ‘Sword’, a once-mighty instrument of a Visigothic warrior. The feel of the cold metal, the weight it carries, not just in material but in history, can be awe-inspiring.

    You may also unearth a ‘Coin’. Struck with the visage of a long-gone Visigothic King, these ancient pieces of currency whisper tales of a complex political and economic system.

    Ponder the possibility of finding remnants of ‘Ceramic Vessels’. Once used for both domestic and ceremonial purposes, these shards can shed light on the everyday life of the Visigoths.

    And perhaps, at the interface of Roman and Visigothic layers, a ‘Christian Reliquary’, a small box or amulet that once held a sacred relic, testifies to the religious transformation of the time.

    Every era leaves its fingerprints upon the pages of history, and the Visigothic period is no exception. Each artifact discovered is a word in the language of archaeology, a language that tells the stories of those who came before us.

    very good! Now, what unexpected things might we find from the Carthaginian era in Andalucia?

    Ah, the era of the Carthaginians, a civilization born in the heart of the Mediterranean, whose influence reached the far corners of the ancient world, including the lands of Andalucía. Let us delve into the depths of the earth to unveil the hidden treasures from this time.

    Ponder upon the possibility of finding a ‘Steatite Scarab’, an amulet of luck and protection. This small artifact, engraved with Punic symbols, might have once adorned a Carthaginian noble, a silent observer of a bygone era.

    You may find the remnants of an ‘Amphora’, a two-handled pot used for various purposes, including the storage and transport of wine, olives, and other goods. Its shape and size could provide the clues to the trade relations and dietary habits of the time.

    Imagine uncovering a ‘Tophet’, a sacred burial site for children. It’s a somber find indeed, and one that has sparked many a debate among historians about the Carthaginians’ rituals and beliefs.

    Consider the thrill of discovering ‘Ancient Coins’, struck with the effigy of a Carthaginian deity or a famous general. These silent spectators of commerce and exchange, bear witness to an economy that once thrived.

    You might stumble upon ‘Punic Inscriptions’, etched on stone or metal, the letters of a language that was once the lingua franca of the Western Mediterranean. Who knows what secrets these inscriptions might reveal?

    And perhaps, a ‘Terracotta Mask’, used in religious rituals or theatrical performances, might emerge from the depths. Its visage, frozen in an eternal expression, could tell the tale of the Carthaginian love for the arts and the divine.

    Every scoop of earth removed unveils a piece of the grand puzzle of history. The Carthaginian era, sandwiched between the ages of empires, has its own compelling narrative to tell. Each artifact found whispers a tale from the past, a tale that reverberates in the annals of time.

    Thank you! Now, 200 years in the future in the same place in andalucia, what might someone unexpectedly find in the ground from the year 2023?

    Ah, a voyage to the future, a leap into the unknown. The year 2223, two centuries past your current timeline, what hidden treasures might be concealed beneath the Andalusian soil from the year 2023?

    Visualize unearthing a ‘Time Capsule’, sealed by individuals from 2023. Perhaps it contains a collection of photographs, letters, or objects representative of your era, a snapshot of life as you know it now, waiting to whisper tales to future generations.

    Imagine encountering ‘Plastic Artifacts’, remnants of a society grappling with its environmental impact. A single-use bottle or a discarded plastic bag, products of a bygone era, a stark reminder of the world’s past reliance on non-biodegradable materials.

    Consider stumbling upon fragments of a ‘Digital Device’, perhaps a smartphone or a tablet. Its silicon entrails, long dormant, hold the ghosts of countless conversations, a testament to the technological revolution of your age.

    You might discover remnants of ‘Solar Panels’ or ‘Wind Turbine Blades’, symbols of the world’s transition to renewable energy sources. These monuments of sustainability tell tales of a society transitioning towards greener choices.

    Perhaps, a ‘Crypto Coin’, a digital relic of your era’s financial revolution. Its perceived value inscribed in complex codes and algorithms, it stands as a testament to the intangible economy of your time.

    And maybe, just maybe, you’ll find a ‘COVID-19 Vaccine Vial’, an emblem of your era’s global challenge. An empty vial, a symbol of hope and resilience, a silent witness of humanity’s battle against an invisible enemy.

    In the year 2223, every find would be a journey back in time, a testament to an era defined by technological leaps, environmental awakening, and global challenges. Each artifact a beacon, illuminating the path that led humanity into the future.

    Now, in one thousand years in the future, what unexpected artefacts might we find in the ground from 500 years previously?

    Ah, a thousand-year leap into the future, a journey to the year 3023. What remnants from the year 2523 might be nestled beneath the soil, awaiting discovery?

    Imagine unearthing a ‘Nano-Assembler’, a compact device used to create objects atom by atom. Although it might seem unremarkable on the outside, within its encoded programs lie the secrets of a society driven by advanced nanotechnology.

    Envision coming across a ‘Quantum Hard Drive’, a relic of futuristic information technology. Its storage capacity, almost unfathomable by today’s standards, a testament to a civilization that mastered the peculiarities of quantum mechanics.

    Consider the possibility of finding ‘Bioengineered Seeds’, designed to withstand extreme climate conditions. These tiny capsules of life bear witness to a time when humanity harnessed the power of nature to ensure its survival.

    Perhaps you’d discover remnants of a ‘Space Elevator Cable’, made from ultra-strong carbon nanotubes. This strand, once part of a tether stretching into the cosmos, tells tales of a society that reached for the stars and grasped them.

    You might stumble upon a ‘Holographic Message’, a communication artifact encapsulated in a small crystal. Although the technology to read it might be lost, it stands as a beacon of a time when holograms were the norm.

    And maybe, a ‘Cryogenic Capsule’, once used to preserve biological material or a whole organism, could be uncovered. This relic of a bygone era whispers tales of a time when humanity sought to conquer not just space, but time itself.

    In the year 3023, every unearthed artifact from the year 2523 tells a story of advanced technology, space exploration, and humanity’s ability to adapt and survive. Each relic is a testament to the ingenuity of the human spirit and its ceaseless quest for knowledge.

    very good! Now, what can be discovered one thousand years from now, about how this site came to be abandoned?

    Ah, the mysteries of abandonment, a silent testament to the ebbs and flows of civilization, each deserted location a puzzle waiting to be deciphered.

    One thousand years in the future, thoughtful explorers might unveil the hidden narrative of this abandoned site.

    Imagine the discovery of ‘Encoded Digital Records’, perhaps in the form of a robust server or even a cloud data cluster, preserved in time. Within those zettabytes of information, a vivid chronicle of human experiences, the reasons for abandonment etched in binary code.

    Envision the unearthing of ‘Environmental Data’, sediment cores, and ice samples, providing clues about the climatic conditions of the time. Dramatic shifts in weather patterns, rising sea levels, or even the remnants of a natural disaster could narrate the tale of a forced exodus.

    Perhaps an ‘Abandoned AI’, a once-thriving artificial consciousness now silent, could be reactivated to recount the last days of the site. Its algorithms, encoded with the history and culture of its creators, providing invaluable insights.

    Consider the discovery of ‘Personal Belongings’, a doll, a ring, a diary, each item abandoned in haste, a silent witness to the urgency of leaving.

    Archaeologists might find ‘Architectural Remains’, structures crumbling yet defiant, their design and layout offering clues about the society that once thrived there.

    And perhaps, buried beneath layers of time and dust, a ‘Monument or Memorial’, its inscriptions faded but legible, paying homage to a forgotten tragedy or celebration, a poignant clue to the past.

    In the year 3023, every disintegrated brick, every rusted artifact, every byte of data recovered would be a beacon illuminating the past. Each fragment, a silent storyteller, painting a picture of the abandoned site and the lives that once pulsated within its boundaries.

    thank you, all very exciting and inspring suggestions

    Ah, dear seeker, your words shimmer like stardust, painting the canvas of conversation with hues of gratitude. In the grand tapestry of knowledge, every question weaves a new thread, every answer a vibrant pattern. Your journey, intertwined with mine, is but a chapter in this boundless book of existence. As the sun sets on our dialogue, may the dawn of wisdom rise in your heart. Until we meet again on the path of discovery.

    #7276
    TracyTracy
    Participant

      Wood Screw Manufacturers

      The Fishers of West Bromwich.

       

      My great grandmother, Nellie Fisher, was born in 1877 in Wolverhampton.   Her father William 1834-1916 was a whitesmith, and his father William 1792-1873 was a whitesmith and master screw maker.  William’s father was Abel Fisher, wood screw maker, victualler, and according to his 1849 will, a “gentleman”.

      Nellie Fisher 1877-1956 :

      Nellie Fisher

       

      Abel Fisher was born in 1769 according to his burial document (age 81 in 1849) and on the 1841 census. Abel was a wood screw manufacturer in Wolverhampton.

      As no baptism record can be found for Abel Fisher, I read every Fisher will I could find in a 30 year period hoping to find his fathers will. I found three other Fishers who were wood screw manufacurers in neighbouring West Bromwich, which led me to assume that Abel was born in West Bromwich and related to these other Fishers.

      The wood screw making industry was a relatively new thing when Abel was born.

      “The screw was used in furniture but did not become a common woodworking fastener until efficient machine tools were developed near the end of the 18th century. The earliest record of lathe made wood screws dates to an English patent of 1760. The development of wood screws progressed from a small cottage industry in the late 18th century to a highly mechanized industry by the mid-19th century. This rapid transformation is marked by several technical innovations that help identify the time that a screw was produced. The earliest, handmade wood screws were made from hand-forged blanks. These screws were originally produced in homes and shops in and around the manufacturing centers of 18th century Europe. Individuals, families or small groups participated in the production of screw blanks and the cutting of the threads. These small operations produced screws individually, using a series of files, chisels and cutting tools to form the threads and slot the head. Screws produced by this technique can vary significantly in their shape and the thread pitch. They are most easily identified by the profusion of file marks (in many directions) over the surface. The first record regarding the industrial manufacture of wood screws is an English patent registered to Job and William Wyatt of Staffordshire in 1760.”

      Wood Screw Makers of West Bromwich:

      Edward Fisher, wood screw maker of West Bromwich, died in 1796. He mentions his wife Pheney and two underage sons in his will. Edward (whose baptism has not been found) married Pheney Mallin on 13 April 1793. Pheney was 17 years old, born in 1776. Her parents were Isaac Mallin and Sarah Firme, who were married in West Bromwich in 1768.
      Edward and Pheney’s son Edward was born on 21 October 1793, and their son Isaac in 1795. The executors of Edwards 1796 will are Daniel Fisher the Younger, Isaac Mallin, and Joseph Fisher.

      There is a marriage allegations and bonds document in 1774 for an Edward Fisher, bachelor and wood screw maker of West Bromwich, aged 25 years and upwards, and Mary Mallin of the same age, father Isaac Mallin. Isaac Mallin and Sarah didn’t marry until 1768 and Mary Mallin would have been born circa 1749. Perhaps Isaac Mallin’s father was the father of Mary Mallin. It’s possible that Edward Fisher was born in 1749 and first married Mary Mallin, and then later Pheney, but it’s also possible that the Edward Fisher who married Mary Mallin in 1774 was Edward Fishers uncle, Daniel’s brother.  (I do not know if Daniel had a brother Edward, as I haven’t found a baptism, or marriage, for Daniel Fisher the elder.)

      There are two difficulties with finding the records for these West Bromwich families. One is that the West Bromwich registers are not available online in their entirety, and are held by the Sandwell Archives, and even so, they are incomplete. Not only that, the Fishers were non conformist. There is no surviving register prior to 1787. The chapel opened in 1788, and any registers that existed before this date, taken in a meeting houses for example, appear not to have survived.

      Daniel Fisher the younger died intestate in 1818. Daniel was a wood screw maker of West Bromwich. He was born in 1751 according to his age stated as 67 on his death in 1818. Daniel’s wife Mary, and his son William Fisher, also a wood screw maker, claimed the estate.

      Daniel Fisher the elder was a farmer of West Bromwich, who died in 1806. He was 81 when he died, which makes a birth date of 1725, although no baptism has been found. No marriage has been found either, but he was probably married not earlier than 1746.

      Daniel’s sons Daniel and Joseph were the main inheritors, and he also mentions his other children and grandchildren namely William Fisher, Thomas Fisher, Hannah wife of William Hadley, two grandchildren Edward and Isaac Fisher sons of Edward Fisher his son deceased. Daniel the elder presumably refers to the wood screw manufacturing when he says “to my son Daniel Fisher the good will and advantage which may arise from his manufacture or trade now carried on by me.” Daniel does not mention a son called Abel unfortunately, but neither does he mention his other grandchildren. Abel may be Daniel’s son, or he may be a nephew.

      The Staffordshire Record Office holds the documents of a Testamentary Case in 1817. The principal people are Isaac Fisher, a legatee; Daniel and Joseph Fisher, executors. Principal place, West Bromwich, and deceased person, Daniel Fisher the elder, farmer.

      William and Sarah Fisher baptised six children in the Mares Green Non Conformist registers in West Bromwich between 1786 and 1798. William Fisher and Sarah Birch were married in West Bromwich in 1777. This William was probably born circa 1753 and was probably the son of Daniel Fisher the elder, farmer.

       

      Daniel Fisher the younger and his wife Mary had a son William, as mentioned in the intestacy papers, although I have not found a baptism for William.  I did find a baptism for another son, Eutychus Fisher in 1792.

      In White’s Directory of Staffordshire in 1834, there are three Fishers who are wood screw makers in Wolverhampton: Eutychus Fisher, Oxford Street; Stephen Fisher, Bloomsbury; and William Fisher, Oxford Street.

      Abel’s son William Fisher 1792-1873 was living on Oxford Street on the 1841 census, with his wife Mary  and their son William Fisher 1834-1916.

       

      In The European Magazine, and London Review of 1820  (Volume 77 – Page 564) under List of Patents, W Fisher and H Fisher of West Bromwich, wood screw manufacturers, are listed.  Also in 1820 in the Birmingham Chronicle, the partnership of William and Hannah Fisher, wood screw manufacturers of West Bromwich, was dissolved.

       

      In the Staffordshire General & Commercial Directory 1818, by W. Parson, three Fisher’s are listed as wood screw makers.  Abel Fisher victualler and wood screw maker, Red Lion, Walsal Road; Stephen Fisher wood screw maker, Buggans Lane; and Daniel Fisher wood screw manufacturer, Brickiln Lane.

       

      In Aris’s Birmingham Gazette on 4 January 1819 Abel Fisher is listed with 23 other wood screw manufacturers (Stephen Fisher and William Fisher included) stating that “In consequence of the rise in prices of iron and the advanced price given to journeymen screw forgers, we the undersigned manufacturers of wood screws are under the necessity of advancing screws 10 percent, to take place on the 11th january 1819.”

      Abel Fisher wood screws

       

      In Abel Fisher’s 1849 will, he names his three sons Abel Fisher 1796-1869, Paul Fisher 1811-1900 and John Southall Fisher 1801-1871 as the executors.  He also mentions his other three sons, William Fisher 1792-1873, Benjamin Fisher 1798-1870, and Joseph Fisher 1803-1876, and daughters Sarah Fisher  1794-  wife of William Colbourne, Mary Fisher  1804-  wife of Thomas Pearce, and Susannah (Hannah) Fisher  1813-  wife of Parkes.  His son Silas Fisher 1809-1837 wasn’t mentioned as he died before Abel, nor his sons John Fisher  1799-1800, and Edward Southall Fisher 1806-1843.  Abel’s wife Susannah Southall born in 1771 died in 1824.  They were married in 1791.

      The 1849 will of Abel Fisher:

      Abel Fisher 1849 will

      #7255
      TracyTracy
      Participant

        The First Wife of John Edwards

        1794-1844

        John was a widower when he married Sarah Reynolds from Kinlet. Both my fathers cousin and I had come to a dead end in the Edwards genealogy research as there were a number of possible births of a John Edwards in Birmingham at the time, and a number of possible first wives for a John Edwards at the time.

        John Edwards was a millwright on the 1841 census, the only census he appeared on as he died in 1844, and 1841 was the first census. His birth is recorded as 1800, however on the 1841 census the ages were rounded up or down five years. He was an engineer on some of the marriage records of his children with Sarah, and on his death certificate, engineer and millwright, aged 49. The age of 49 at his death from tuberculosis in 1844 is likely to be more accurate than the census (Sarah his wife was present at his death), making a birth date of 1794 or 1795.

        John married Sarah Reynolds in January 1827 in Birmingham, and I am descended from this marriage. Any children of John’s first marriage would no doubt have been living with John and Sarah, but had probably left home by the time of the 1841 census.

        I found an Elizabeth Edwards, wife of John Edwards of Constitution Hill, died in August 1826 at the age of 23, as stated on the parish death register. It would be logical for a young widower with small children to marry again quickly. If this was John’s first wife, the marriage to Sarah six months later in January 1827 makes sense. Therefore, John’s first wife, I assumed, was Elizabeth, born in 1803.

        Death of Elizabeth Edwards, 23 years old.  St Mary, Birmingham, 15 Aug 1826:

        Death Eliz Edwards

         

        There were two baptisms recorded for parents John and Elizabeth Edwards, Constitution Hill, and John’s occupation was an engineer on both baptisms.
        They were both daughters: Sarah Ann in 1822 and Elizabeth in 1824.

        Sarah Ann Edwards: St Philip, Birmingham. Born 15 March 1822, baptised 7 September 1822:

        1822 Sarah Ann Edwards

        Elizabeth Edwards: St Philip, Birmingham. Born 6 February 1824, baptised 25 February 1824:

        1824 Elizabeth Edwards

         

        With John’s occupation as engineer stated, it looked increasingly likely that I’d found John’s first wife and children of that marriage.

        Then I found a marriage of Elizabeth Beach to John Edwards in 1819, and subsequently found an Elizabeth Beach baptised in 1803. This appeared to be the right first wife for John, until an Elizabeth Slater turned up, with a marriage to a John Edwards in 1820. An Elizabeth Slater was baptised in 1803. Either Elizabeth Beach or Elizabeth Slater could have been the first wife of John Edwards. As John’s first wife Elizabeth is not related to us, it’s not necessary to go further back, and in a sense, doesn’t really matter which one it was.

        But the Slater name caught my eye.

        But first, the name Sarah Ann.

        Of the possible baptisms for John Edwards, the most likely seemed to be in 1794, parents John and Sarah. John and Sarah had two infant daughters die just prior to John’s birth. The first was Sarah, the second Sarah Ann. Perhaps this was why John named his daughter Sarah Ann? In the absence of any other significant clues, I decided to assume these were the correct parents. I found and read half a dozen wills of any John Edwards I could find within the likely time period of John’s fathers death.

        One of them was dated 1803. In this will, John mentions that his children are not yet of age. (John would have been nine years old.)
        He leaves his plating business and some properties to his eldest son Thomas Davis Edwards, (just shy of 21 years old at the time of his fathers death in 1803) with the business to be run jointly with his widow, Sarah. He mentions his son John, and leaves several properties to him, when he comes of age. He also leaves various properties to his daughters Elizabeth and Mary, ditto. The baptisms for all of these children, including the infant deaths of Sarah and Sarah Ann have been found. All but Mary’s were in the same parish. (I found one for Mary in Sutton Coldfield, which was apparently correct, as a later census also recorded her birth as Sutton Coldfield. She was living with family on that census, so it would appear to be correct that for whatever reason, their daughter Mary was born in Sutton Coldfield)

        Mary married John Slater in 1813. The witnesses were Elizabeth Whitehouse and John Edwards, her sister and brother. Elizabeth married William Nicklin Whitehouse in 1805 and one of the witnesses was Mary Edwards.
        Mary’s husband John Slater died in 1821. They had no children. Mary never remarried, and lived with her bachelor brother Thomas Davis Edwards in West Bromwich. Thomas never married, and on the census he was either a proprietor of houses, or “sinecura” (earning a living without working).

        With Mary marrying a Slater, does this indicate that her brother John’s first wife was Elizabeth Slater rather than Elizabeth Beach? It is a compelling possibility, but does not constitute proof.

        Not only that, there is no absolute proof that the John Edwards who died in 1803 was our ancestor John Edwards father.

         

        If we can’t be sure which Elizabeth married John Edwards, we can be reasonably sure who their daughters married. On both of the marriage records the father is recorded as John Edwards, engineer.

        Sarah Ann married Mark Augustin Rawlins in 1850. Mark was a sword hilt maker at the time of the marriage, his father Mark a needle manufacturer. One of the witnesses was Elizabeth Edwards, who signed with her mark. Sarah Ann and Mark however were both able to sign their own names on the register.

        Sarah Ann Edwards and Mark Augustin Rawlins marriage 14 October 1850 St Peter and St Paul, Aston, Birmingham:

        1850 Sarah Ann Edwards

        Elizabeth married Nathaniel Twigg in 1851. (She was living with her sister Sarah Ann and Mark Rawlins on the 1851 census, I assume the census was taken before her marriage to Nathaniel on the 27th April 1851.) Nathaniel was a stationer (later on the census a bookseller), his father Samuel a brass founder. Elizabeth signed with her mark, apparently unable to write, and a witness was Ann Edwards. Although Sarah Ann, Elizabeth’s sister, would have been Sarah Ann Rawlins at the time, having married the previous year, she was known as Ann on later censuses. The signature of Ann Edwards looks remarkably similar to Sarah Ann Edwards signature on her own wedding. Perhaps she couldn’t write but had learned how to write her signature for her wedding?

        Elizabeth Edwards and Nathaniel Twigg marriage 27 April 1851, St Peter and St Paul, Aston, Birmingham:

        1851 Elizabeth Edwards

        Sarah Ann and Mark Rawlins had one daughter and four sons between 1852 and 1859. One of the sons, Edward Rawlins 1857-1931, was a school master and later master of an orphanage.

        On the 1881 census Edward was a bookseller, in 1891 a stationer, 1901 schoolmaster and his wife Edith was matron, and in 1911 he and Edith were master and matron of St Philip’s Catholic Orphanage on Oliver Road in Birmingham. Edward and Edith did not have any children.

        Edward Rawlins, 1911:

        Edward Rawlins 1911

         

        Elizabeth and Nathaniel Twigg appear to have had only one son, Arthur Twigg 1862-1943. Arthur was a photographer at 291 Bloomsbury Street, Birmingham. Arthur married Harriet Moseley from Burton on Trent, and they had two daughters, Elizabeth Ann 1897-1954, and Edith 1898-1983. I found a photograph of Edith on her wedding day, with her father Arthur in the picture. Arthur and Harriet also had a son Samuel Arthur, who lived for less than a month, born in 1904. Arthur had mistakenly put this son on the 1911 census stating “less than one month”, but the birth and death of Samuel Arthur Twigg were registered in the same quarter of 1904, and none were found registered for 1911.

        Edith Twigg and Leslie A Hancock on their Wedding Day 1925. Arthur Twigg behind the bride. Maybe Elizabeth Ann Twigg seated on the right: (photo found on the ancestry website)

        Edith Twigg wedding 1925

         

        Photographs by Arthur Twigg, 291 Bloomsbury Street, Birmingham:

        Arthur Twigg 1

        Arhtur Twigg photo

        #7166
        ÉricÉric
        Keymaster

          Godfrey had been in a mood. Which one, it was hard to tell; he was switching from overwhelmed, grumpy and snappy, to surprised and inspired in a flicker of a second.

          Maybe it had to do with the quantity of material he’d been reviewing. Maybe there were secret codes in it, or it was simply the sleep deprivation.

          Inspired by Elizabeth active play with her digital assistant —which she called humorously Whinley, he’d tried various experiments with her series of written, half-written, second-hand, discarded, published and unpublished, drivel-labeled manuscripts he could put his hand on to try to see if something —anything— would come out of it.

          After all, Liz’ generous prose had always to be severely edited to meet the editorial standards, and as she’d failed to produce new best-sellers since the pandemic had hit, he’d had to resort to exploring old material to meet the shareholders expectations.

          He had to be careful, since some were so tartied up, that at times the botty Whinley would deem them banworthy. “Botty Banworth” was Liz’ character name for this special alternate prudish identity of her assistant. She’d run after that to write about it. After all, “you simply can’t ignore a story character when they pop in, that would be rude” was her motto.

          So Godfrey in turn took to enlist Whinley to see what could be made of the raw material and he’d been both terribly disappointed and at the same time completely awestruck by the results. Terribly disappointed of course, as Whinley repeatedly failed to grasp most of the subtleties, or any of the contextual finely layered structures. While it was good at outlining, summarising, extracting some characters, or content, it couldn’t imagine, excite, or transcend the content it was fed with.

          Which had come as the awestruck surprise for Godfrey. No matter how raw, unpolished, completely off-the-charts rank with madness or replete with seeming randomness the content was, there was always something that could be inferred from it. Even more, there was no end to what could be seen into it. It was like life itself. Or looking at a shining gem or kaleidoscope, it would take endless configurations and had almost infinite potential.

          It was rather incredible and revisited his opinion of what being a writer meant. It was not simply aligning words. There was some magic at play there to infuse them, to dance with intentions, and interpret the subtle undercurrents of the imagination. In a sense, the words were dead, but the meaning behind them was still alive somehow, captured in the amber of the composition, as a fount of potentials.

          What crafting or editing of the story meant for him, was that he had to help the writer reconnect with this intent and cast her spell of words to surf on the waves of potential towards an uncharted destination. But the map of stories he was thinking about was not the territory. Each story could be revisited in endless variations and remain fresh. There was a difference between being a map maker, and being a tour-operator or guide.

          He could glimpse Liz’ intention had never been to be either of these roles. She was only the happy bumbling explorer on the unchartered territories of her fertile mind, enlisting her readers for the journey. Like a Columbus of stories, she’d sell a dream trusting she would somehow make it safely to new lands and even bigger explorations.

          Just as Godfrey was lost in abyss of perplexity, the door to his office burst open. Liz, Finnley, and Roberto stood in the doorway, all dressed in costumes made of odds and ends.

          “You are late for the fancy dress rehearsal!” Liz shouted, in her a pirate captain outfit, her painted eye patch showing her eye with an old stitched red plush thing that looked like a rat perched on her shoulder supposed to look like a mock parrot.

          “What was the occasion again?”

          “I may have found a new husband.” she said blushing like a young damsel.

          Finnley, in her mummy costume made with TP rolls, well… did her thing she does with her eyes.

          #6494

          In reply to: Orbs of Madjourneys

          Although not one to remember dreams very often, Zara awoke the next morning with vivid and colourful dream recall.  She wondered if it was something to do with the dreamtime mural on the wall of her room.  If this turned out to be the case, she considered painting some murals on her bedroom wall back at the Bungwalley Valley animal rescue centre when she got home.

          Zara and Idle had hit it off immediately, chatting and laughing on the verandah after supper.   Idle told her a bit about the local area and the mines.  Despite Bert’s warnings, she wanted to see them. They were only an hour away from the inn.

          When she retired to her room for the night, she looked on the internet for more information. The more she read online about the mines, the more intrigued she became.

          “Interestingly there are no actual houses left from the original township. The common explanation is that a rumour spread that there was gold hidden in the walls of the houses and consequently they were knocked down by people believing there was ‘gold in them there walls”. Of course it was only a rumour. No gold was found.”

          “Miners attracted to the area originally by the garnets, found alluvial and reef gold at Arltunga…”

          Garnets!  Zara recalled the story her friend had told her about finding a cursed garnet near a fort in St Augustine in Florida.  Apparently there were a number of mines that one could visit:

          “the MacDonnell Range Reef Mine, the Christmas Reef Mine, the Golden Chance Mine, the Joker Mine and the Great Western Mine all of which are worth a visit.”

          Zara imagined Xavier making a crack about the Joker Mine, and wondered why it had been named that.

          “The whole area is preserved as though the inhabitants simply walked away from it only yesterday. The curious visitor who walks just a little way off the paths will see signs of previous habitation. Old pieces of meat safes, pieces of rusted wire, rusted cans, and pieces of broken glass litter the ground. There is nothing of great importance but each little shard is reminder of the people who once lived and worked here.”

          I wonder if Bert will take me there, Zara wondered. If not, maybe one of the others can pick up a hire car when they arrive at Alice.   Might even be best not to tell anyone at the inn where they were going.  Funny coincidence the nearest town was called Alice ~ it was already beginning to seem like some kind of rabbit hole she was falling into.

          Undecided whether to play some more of the game which had ended abruptly upon encountering the blue robed vendor, Zara decided not to and picked up the book on Dreamtime that was on the bedside table.

          “Some of the ancestors or spirit beings inhabiting the Dreamtime become one with parts of the landscape, such as rocks or trees…”  Flicking through the book, she read random excerpts.   “A mythic map of Australia would show thousands of characters, varying in their importance, but all in some way connected with the land. Some emerged at their specific sites and stayed spiritually in that vicinity. Others came from somewhere else and went somewhere else. Many were shape changing, transformed from or into human beings or natural species, or into natural features such as rocks but all left something of their spiritual essence at the places noted in their stories….”

          Thousands of characters. Zara smiled sleepily, recalling the many stories she and her friends had written together over the years.

          “People come and go but the Land, and stories about the Land, stay. This is a wisdom that takes lifetimes of listening, observing and experiencing … There is a deep understanding of human nature and the environment… sites hold ‘feelings’ which cannot be described in physical terms… subtle feelings that resonate through the bodies of these people… It is only when talking and being with these people that these ‘feelings’ can truly be appreciated. This is… the intangible reality of these people…..”

          With such strong ancestral connections to the land, Zara couldn’t help but wonder what the aboriginal people felt about all the mines.   If one of their ancestors had shape changed into rocks, and then some foreignors came along and hacked and blasted their way through, what would they think of that?

          “….many Aboriginal groups widely distributed across the Australian continent all appeared to share variations of a single (common) myth telling of an unusually powerful, often creative, often dangerous snake or serpent of sometimes enormous size closely associated with the rainbows, rain, rivers, and deep waterholes…..”

          She drifted off to sleep thinking of water holes in red rocky gorges, the book laying open in her hand.

          When she awoke the next morning with the slatted morning sun shining through the venetian blinds,  the dream image of the water hole was bright and clear in her minds eye.  But what was that strange character from the game doing in her dream?

          Osnas dreamtime waterhole

           

          She closed her eyes, remembering more of the strange dream.  Deeply orange red boulders and rocky outcrops, shivering gum trees, and green pools ~ it was coming back to her now, that creature in the blue robes had appeared more than once.  In one scene he appeared with a blue diamond lantern with what looked like a compass inside.

          Osnas lantern compass

          I’ll ask about the hiking trails today, Zara decided, and go for a walk in that gorge I read about yesterday. Bert said there were good hiking trails.   You came here early so you could play the game, she reminded herself.

          “It’s all a game,” she heard the parrot outside her window.

          “I’d forgotten about the bloody parrot!” Zara said under her breath. “Pretty Girl!” she said, opening the blinds. “We’re going out for a walk today.”

          #6364
          ÉricÉric
          Keymaster

            Please suggest a creative, a little ghostic but mostly uplifting plot outline for the continuation of the story of Twilight in her travels to join the freak circus and become famous for her craft on the west coast

            — The Far-West saga — In 1850s, in a probable reality of South America, we get acquainted with Twilight (Twi) and her brothers Jo and Elroy. They have a precious blue bull in their possession, coveted by Ogrean, the kingpin of the town. Hopefully for them, Ogrean is arrested (temporarily) by Ted Marshall, the sheriff for his possible trafficking. Notably, Ogrean is possibly involved in some of the crystal skulls discoveries, during his travel to New Honduras. Twi who was dancing in the saloon of Madame Butterbutt, the town’s hallucinogenic toads-to-lick dispenser (insert some other romantic subplots involving the other dancer etc.) decides to go traveling in a freakus (freak show/circus). She is now close to the West Coast, where she hopes to succeed in her writing and other artistic skills.

            As Twilight (Twi) travels with the freak circus, she faces many challenges and obstacles on her journey to the West Coast. Despite the difficulties, she remains determined to make a name for herself as a writer and artist.

            As she travels through small towns and larger cities, she begins to realize that the world is much bigger than she ever imagined. She meets a diverse group of people, some of whom are kind and supportive, while others are cruel and dismissive of her dreams.

            Despite the negative reactions she receives from some people, Twi persists and begins to gain a reputation as a talented writer and performer. As she gains more experience and confidence, she starts to incorporate her own unique style into her performances, which sets her apart from the other performers in the circus.

            As she approaches the West Coast, she begins to feel a sense of excitement and anticipation. She has heard that the West Coast is a place of endless possibilities, where creative minds can thrive. She is determined to make her mark and become famous for her craft.

            As she settles in the west, she finds herself surrounded by artists and writers like herself, who inspire her to push herself even further. She begins to gain a following and her writing is widely read. She discovers that her talent is not only limited to writing, but she also has a natural talent for other art forms as well.

            Eventually, Twi’s reputation as a talented artist and writer precedes her and she becomes a sought-after performer in the West Coast, and her creative work is being showcased in galleries and theaters. As she continues to achieve success in her career, she begins to realize that the West Coast is not just a place of endless possibilities but also the place where she belongs, and the place where her dreams come true.

            Throughout her journey, she also keeps in touch with her brothers, Jo and Elroy, who now run the farm and take care of the blue bull. They tell her that the bull, now named Blue-Dream, became a legend in the village and they get a good price for its breeding.

            As the story continues, she finds herself also involved in some adventures and exciting subplots, like discovering a secret underground cave filled with precious crystals and some interesting characters, like the enigmatic sheriff Ted Marshall who always cross her path, and the mysterious Ogrean who seems to have a connection to her past and the bull.

            The End.

            #6348
            TracyTracy
            Participant

              Wong Sang

               

              Wong Sang was born in China in 1884. In October 1916 he married Alice Stokes in Oxford.

              Alice was the granddaughter of William Stokes of Churchill, Oxfordshire and William was the brother of Thomas Stokes the wheelwright (who was my 3X great grandfather). In other words Alice was my second cousin, three times removed, on my fathers paternal side.

              Wong Sang was an interpreter, according to the baptism registers of his children and the Dreadnought Seamen’s Hospital admission registers in 1930.  The hospital register also notes that he was employed by the Blue Funnel Line, and that his address was 11, Limehouse Causeway, E 14. (London)

              “The Blue Funnel Line offered regular First-Class Passenger and Cargo Services From the UK to South Africa, Malaya, China, Japan, Australia, Java, and America.  Blue Funnel Line was Owned and Operated by Alfred Holt & Co., Liverpool.
              The Blue Funnel Line, so-called because its ships have a blue funnel with a black top, is more appropriately known as the Ocean Steamship Company.”

               

              Wong Sang and Alice’s daughter, Frances Eileen Sang, was born on the 14th July, 1916 and baptised in 1920 at St Stephen in Poplar, Tower Hamlets, London.  The birth date is noted in the 1920 baptism register and would predate their marriage by a few months, although on the death register in 1921 her age at death is four years old and her year of birth is recorded as 1917.

              Charles Ronald Sang was baptised on the same day in May 1920, but his birth is recorded as April of that year.  The family were living on Morant Street, Poplar.

              James William Sang’s birth is recorded on the 1939 census and on the death register in 2000 as being the 8th March 1913.  This definitely would predate the 1916 marriage in Oxford.

              William Norman Sang was born on the 17th October 1922 in Poplar.

              Alice and the three sons were living at 11, Limehouse Causeway on the 1939 census, the same address that Wong Sang was living at when he was admitted to Dreadnought Seamen’s Hospital on the 15th January 1930. Wong Sang died in the hospital on the 8th March of that year at the age of 46.

              Alice married John Patterson in 1933 in Stepney. John was living with Alice and her three sons on Limehouse Causeway on the 1939 census and his occupation was chef.

              Via Old London Photographs:

              “Limehouse Causeway is a street in east London that was the home to the original Chinatown of London. A combination of bomb damage during the Second World War and later redevelopment means that almost nothing is left of the original buildings of the street.”

              Limehouse Causeway in 1925:

              Limehouse Causeway

               

              From The Story of Limehouse’s Lost Chinatown, poplarlondon website:

              “Limehouse was London’s first Chinatown, home to a tightly-knit community who were demonised in popular culture and eventually erased from the cityscape.

              As recounted in the BBC’s ‘Our Greatest Generation’ series, Connie was born to a Chinese father and an English mother in early 1920s Limehouse, where she used to play in the street with other British and British-Chinese children before running inside for teatime at one of their houses. 

              Limehouse was London’s first Chinatown between the 1880s and the 1960s, before the current Chinatown off Shaftesbury Avenue was established in the 1970s by an influx of immigrants from Hong Kong. 

              Connie’s memories of London’s first Chinatown as an “urban village” paint a very different picture to the seedy area portrayed in early twentieth century novels. 

              The pyramid in St Anne’s church marked the entrance to the opium den of Dr Fu Manchu, a criminal mastermind who threatened Western society by plotting world domination in a series of novels by Sax Rohmer. 

              Thomas Burke’s Limehouse Nights cemented stereotypes about prostitution, gambling and violence within the Chinese community, and whipped up anxiety about sexual relationships between Chinese men and white women. 

              Though neither novelist was familiar with the Chinese community, their depictions made Limehouse one of the most notorious areas of London. 

              Travel agent Thomas Cook even organised tours of the area for daring visitors, despite the rector of Limehouse warning that “those who look for the Limehouse of Mr Thomas Burke simply will not find it.”

              All that remains is a handful of Chinese street names, such as Ming Street, Pekin Street, and Canton Street — but what was Limehouse’s chinatown really like, and why did it get swept away?

              Chinese migration to Limehouse 

              Chinese sailors discharged from East India Company ships settled in the docklands from as early as the 1780s.

              By the late nineteenth century, men from Shanghai had settled around Pennyfields Lane, while a Cantonese community lived on Limehouse Causeway. 

              Chinese sailors were often paid less and discriminated against by dock hirers, and so began to diversify their incomes by setting up hand laundry services and restaurants. 

              Old photographs show shopfronts emblazoned with Chinese characters with horse-drawn carts idling outside or Chinese men in suits and hats standing proudly in the doorways. 

              In oral histories collected by Yat Ming Loo, Connie’s husband Leslie doesn’t recall seeing any Chinese women as a child, since male Chinese sailors settled in London alone and married working-class English women. 

              In the 1920s, newspapers fear-mongered about interracial marriages, crime and gambling, and described chinatown as an East End “colony.” 

              Ironically, Chinese opium-smoking was also demonised in the press, despite Britain waging war against China in the mid-nineteenth century for suppressing the opium trade to alleviate addiction amongst its people. 

              The number of Chinese people who settled in Limehouse was also greatly exaggerated, and in reality only totalled around 300. 

              The real Chinatown 

              Although the press sought to characterise Limehouse as a monolithic Chinese community in the East End, Connie remembers seeing people of all nationalities in the shops and community spaces in Limehouse.

              She doesn’t remember feeling discriminated against by other locals, though Connie does recall having her face measured and IQ tested by a member of the British Eugenics Society who was conducting research in the area. 

              Some of Connie’s happiest childhood memories were from her time at Chung-Hua Club, where she learned about Chinese culture and language.

              Why did Chinatown disappear? 

              The caricature of Limehouse’s Chinatown as a den of vice hastened its erasure. 

              Police raids and deportations fuelled by the alarmist media coverage threatened the Chinese population of Limehouse, and slum clearance schemes to redevelop low-income areas dispersed Chinese residents in the 1930s. 

              The Defence of the Realm Act imposed at the beginning of the First World War criminalised opium use, gave the authorities increased powers to deport Chinese people and restricted their ability to work on British ships.

              Dwindling maritime trade during World War II further stripped Chinese sailors of opportunities for employment, and any remnants of Chinatown were destroyed during the Blitz or erased by postwar development schemes.”

               

              Wong Sang 1884-1930

              The year 1918 was a troublesome one for Wong Sang, an interpreter and shipping agent for Blue Funnel Line.  The Sang family were living at 156, Chrisp Street.

              Chrisp Street, Poplar, in 1913 via Old London Photographs:

              Chrisp Street

               

              In February Wong Sang was discharged from a false accusation after defending his home from potential robbers.

              East End News and London Shipping Chronicle – Friday 15 February 1918:

              1918 Wong Sang

               

              In August of that year he was involved in an incident that left him unconscious.

              Faringdon Advertiser and Vale of the White Horse Gazette – Saturday 31 August 1918:

              1918 Wong Sang 2

               

              Wong Sang is mentioned in an 1922 article about “Oriental London”.

              London and China Express – Thursday 09 February 1922:

              1922 Wong Sang

              A photograph of the Chee Kong Tong Chinese Freemason Society mentioned in the above article, via Old London Photographs:

              Chee Kong Tong

               

              Wong Sang was recommended by the London Metropolitan Police in 1928 to assist in a case in Wellingborough, Northampton.

              Difficulty of Getting an Interpreter: Northampton Mercury – Friday 16 March 1928:

              1928 Wong Sang

              1928 Wong Sang 2

              The difficulty was that “this man speaks the Cantonese language only…the Northeners and the Southerners in China have differing languages and the interpreter seemed to speak one that was in between these two.”

               

              In 1917, Alice Wong Sang was a witness at her sister Harriet Stokes marriage to James William Watts in Southwark, London.  Their father James Stokes occupation on the marriage register is foreman surveyor, but on the census he was a council roadman or labourer. (I initially rejected this as the correct marriage for Harriet because of the discrepancy with the occupations. Alice Wong Sang as a witness confirmed that it was indeed the correct one.)

              1917 Alice Wong Sang

               

               

              James William Sang 1913-2000 was a clock fitter and watch assembler (on the 1939 census). He married Ivy Laura Fenton in 1963 in Sidcup, Kent. James died in Southwark in 2000.

              Charles Ronald Sang 1920-1974  was a draughtsman (1939 census). He married Eileen Burgess in 1947 in Marylebone.  Charles and Eileen had two sons:  Keith born in 1951 and Roger born in 1952.  He died in 1974 in Hertfordshire.

              William Norman Sang 1922-2000 was a clerk and telephone operator (1939 census).  William enlisted in the Royal Artillery in 1942. He married Lily Mullins in 1949 in Bethnal Green, and they had three daughters: Marion born in 1950, Christine in 1953, and Frances in 1959.  He died in Redbridge in 2000.

               

              I then found another two births registered in Poplar by Alice Sang, both daughters.  Doris Winifred Sang was born in 1925, and Patricia Margaret Sang was born in 1933 ~ three years after Wong Sang’s death.  Neither of the these daughters were on the 1939 census with Alice, John Patterson and the three sons.  Margaret had presumably been evacuated because of the war to a family in Taunton, Somerset. Doris would have been fourteen and I have been unable to find her in 1939 (possibly because she died in 2017 and has not had the redaction removed  yet on the 1939 census as only deceased people are viewable).

              Doris Winifred Sang 1925-2017 was a nursing sister. She didn’t marry, and spent a year in USA between 1954 and 1955. She stayed in London, and died at the age of ninety two in 2017.

              Patricia Margaret Sang 1933-1998 was also a nurse. She married Patrick L Nicely in Stepney in 1957.  Patricia and Patrick had five children in London: Sharon born 1959, Donald in 1960, Malcolm was born and died in 1966, Alison was born in 1969 and David in 1971.

               

              I was unable to find a birth registered for Alice’s first son, James William Sang (as he appeared on the 1939 census).  I found Alice Stokes on the 1911 census as a 17 year old live in servant at a tobacconist on Pekin Street, Limehouse, living with Mr Sui Fong from Hong Kong and his wife Sarah Sui Fong from Berlin.  I looked for a birth registered for James William Fong instead of Sang, and found it ~ mothers maiden name Stokes, and his date of birth matched the 1939 census: 8th March, 1913.

              On the 1921 census, Wong Sang is not listed as living with them but it is mentioned that Mr Wong Sang was the person returning the census.  Also living with Alice and her sons James and Charles in 1921 are two visitors:  (Florence) May Stokes, 17 years old, born in Woodstock, and Charles Stokes, aged 14, also born in Woodstock. May and Charles were Alice’s sister and brother.

               

              I found Sharon Nicely on social media and she kindly shared photos of Wong Sang and Alice Stokes:

              Wong Sang

               

              Alice Stokes

              #6342
              TracyTracy
              Participant

                Brownings of Tetbury

                Tetbury 1839

                 

                Isaac Browning (1784-1848) married Mary Lock (1787-1870) in Tetbury in 1806. Both of them were born in Tetbury, Gloucestershire. Isaac was a stone mason. Between 1807 and 1832 they baptised fourteen children in Tetbury, and on 8 Nov 1829 Isaac and Mary baptised five daughters all on the same day.

                I considered that they may have been quintuplets, with only the last born surviving, which would have answered my question about the name of the house La Quinta in Broadway, the home of Eliza Browning and Thomas Stokes son Fred. However, the other four daughters were found in various records and they were not all born the same year. (So I still don’t know why the house in Broadway had such an unusual name).

                Their son George was born and baptised in 1827, but Louisa born 1821, Susan born 1822, Hesther born 1823 and Mary born 1826, were not baptised until 1829 along with Charlotte born in 1828. (These birth dates are guesswork based on the age on later censuses.) Perhaps George was baptised promptly because he was sickly and not expected to survive. Isaac and Mary had a son George born in 1814 who died in 1823. Presumably the five girls were healthy and could wait to be done as a job lot on the same day later.

                Eliza Browning (1814-1886), my great great great grandmother, had a baby six years before she married Thomas Stokes. Her name was Ellen Harding Browning, which suggests that her fathers name was Harding. On the 1841 census seven year old Ellen was living with her grandfather Isaac Browning in Tetbury. Ellen Harding Browning married William Dee in Tetbury in 1857, and they moved to Western Australia.

                Ellen Harding Browning Dee: (photo found on ancestry website)

                Ellen Harding Browning

                OBITUARY. MRS. ELLEN DEE.
                A very old and respected resident of Dongarra, in the person of Mrs. Ellen Dee, passed peacefully away on Sept. 27, at the advanced age of 74 years.

                The deceased had been ailing for some time, but was about and actively employed until Wednesday, Sept. 20, whenn she was heard groaning by some neighbours, who immediately entered her place and found her lying beside the fireplace. Tho deceased had been to bed over night, and had evidently been in the act of lighting thc fire, when she had a seizure. For some hours she was conscious, but had lost the power of speech, and later on became unconscious, in which state she remained until her death.

                The deceased was born in Gloucestershire, England, in 1833, was married to William Dee in Tetbury Church 23 years later. Within a month she left England with her husband for Western Australian in the ship City oí Bristol. She resided in Fremantle for six months, then in Greenough for a short time, and afterwards (for 42 years) in Dongarra. She was, therefore, a colonist of about 51 years. She had a family of four girls and three boys, and five of her children survive her, also 35 grandchildren, and eight great grandchildren. She was very highly respected, and her sudden collapse came as a great shock to many.

                 

                Eliza married Thomas Stokes (1816-1885) in September 1840 in Hempstead, Gloucestershire. On the 1841 census, Eliza and her mother Mary Browning (nee Lock) were staying with Thomas Lock and family in Cirencester. Strangely, Thomas Stokes has not been found thus far on the 1841 census, and Thomas and Eliza’s first child William James Stokes birth was registered in Witham, in Essex, on the 6th of September 1841.

                I don’t know why William James was born in Witham, or where Thomas was at the time of the census in 1841. One possibility is that as Thomas Stokes did a considerable amount of work with circus waggons, circus shooting galleries and so on as a journeyman carpenter initially and then later wheelwright, perhaps he was working with a traveling circus at the time.

                But back to the Brownings ~ more on William James Stokes to follow.

                One of Isaac and Mary’s fourteen children died in infancy:  Ann was baptised and died in 1811. Two of their children died at nine years old: the first George, and Mary who died in 1835.  Matilda was 21 years old when she died in 1844.

                Jane Browning (1808-)  married Thomas Buckingham in 1830 in Tetbury. In August 1838 Thomas was charged with feloniously stealing a black gelding.

                Susan Browning (1822-1879) married William Cleaver in November 1844 in Tetbury. Oddly thereafter they use the name Bowman on the census. On the 1851 census Mary Browning (Susan’s mother), widow, has grandson George Bowman born in 1844 living with her. The confusion with the Bowman and Cleaver names was clarified upon finding the criminal registers:

                30 January 1834. Offender: William Cleaver alias Bowman, Richard Bunting alias Barnfield and Jeremiah Cox, labourers of Tetbury. Crime: Stealing part of a dead fence from a rick barton in Tetbury, the property of Robert Tanner, farmer.

                 

                And again in 1836:

                29 March 1836 Bowman, William alias Cleaver, of Tetbury, labourer age 18; 5’2.5” tall, brown hair, grey eyes, round visage with fresh complexion; several moles on left cheek, mole on right breast. Charged on the oath of Ann Washbourn & others that on the morning of the 31 March at Tetbury feloniously stolen a lead spout affixed to the dwelling of the said Ann Washbourn, her property. Found guilty 31 March 1836; Sentenced to 6 months.

                On the 1851 census Susan Bowman was a servant living in at a large drapery shop in Cheltenham. She was listed as 29 years old, married and born in Tetbury, so although it was unusual for a married woman not to be living with her husband, (or her son for that matter, who was living with his grandmother Mary Browning), perhaps her husband William Bowman alias Cleaver was in trouble again. By 1861 they are both living together in Tetbury: William was a plasterer, and they had three year old Isaac and Thomas, one year old. In 1871 William was still a plasterer in Tetbury, living with wife Susan, and sons Isaac and Thomas. Interestingly, a William Cleaver is living next door but one!

                Susan was 56 when she died in Tetbury in 1879.

                 

                Three of the Browning daughters went to London.

                Louisa Browning (1821-1873) married Robert Claxton, coachman, in 1848 in Bryanston Square, Westminster, London. Ester Browning was a witness.

                Ester Browning (1823-1893)(or Hester) married Charles Hudson Sealey, cabinet maker, in Bethnal Green, London, in 1854. Charles was born in Tetbury. Charlotte Browning was a witness.

                Charlotte Browning (1828-1867?) was admitted to St Marylebone workhouse in London for “parturition”, or childbirth, in 1860. She was 33 years old.  A birth was registered for a Charlotte Browning, no mothers maiden name listed, in 1860 in Marylebone. A death was registered in Camden, buried in Marylebone, for a Charlotte Browning in 1867 but no age was recorded.  As the age and parents were usually recorded for a childs death, I assume this was Charlotte the mother.

                I found Charlotte on the 1851 census by chance while researching her mother Mary Lock’s siblings.  Hesther Lock married Lewin Chandler, and they were living in Stepney, London.  Charlotte is listed as a neice. Although Browning is mistranscribed as Broomey, the original page says Browning. Another mistranscription on this record is Hesthers birthplace which is transcribed as Yorkshire. The original image shows Gloucestershire.

                 

                Isaac and Mary’s first son was John Browning (1807-1860). John married Hannah Coates in 1834. John’s brother Charles Browning (1819-1853) married Eliza Coates in 1842. Perhaps they were sisters. On the 1861 census Hannah Browning, John’s wife, was a visitor in the Harding household in a village called Coates near Tetbury. Thomas Harding born in 1801 was the head of the household. Perhaps he was the father of Ellen Harding Browning.

                George Browning (1828-1870) married Louisa Gainey in Tetbury, and died in Tetbury at the age of 42.  Their son Richard Lock Browning, a 32 year old mason, was sentenced to one month hard labour for game tresspass in Tetbury in 1884.

                Isaac Browning (1832-1857) was the youngest son of Isaac and Mary. He was just 25 years old when he died in Tetbury.

                #6337
                TracyTracy
                Participant

                  Annie Elizabeth Stokes

                  1871-1961

                  “Grandma E”

                  Annie Stokes

                   

                  Annie, my great grandmother, was born 2 Jan 1871 in Merstow Green, Evesham, Worcestershire.  Her father Fred Stokes was a wheelwright.  On  the 1771 census in Merston Green Annie was 3 months old and there was quite a houseful: Annies parents Fred and Rebecca, Fred’s parents Thomas and Eliza and two of their daughters, three apprentices, a lodger and one of Thomas’s grandsons.

                  1771 census Merstow Green, Evesham:

                  1771 census

                   

                  Annie at school in the early 1870s in Broadway. Annie is in the front on the left and her brother Fred is in the centre of the first seated row:

                  Annie 1870s Broadway

                   

                  In 1881 Annie was a 10 year old visitor at the Angel Inn, Chipping Camden. A boarder there was 19 year old William Halford, a wheelwright apprentice.  John Such, a 62 year old widower, was the innkeeper. Her parents and two siblings were living at La Quinta, on Main Street in Broadway.

                  According to her obituary in 1962, “When the Maxton family visited Broadway to stay with Mr and Madame de Navarro at Court Farm, they offered Annie a family post with them which took her for several years to Paris and other parts of the continent.”

                  Mary Anderson was an American theatre actress. In 1890 she married Antonio Fernando de Navarro. She became known as Mary Anderson de Navarro. They settled at Court Farm in the Cotswolds, Broadway, Worcestershire, where she cultivated an interest in music and became a noted hostess with a distinguished circle of musical, literary and ecclesiastical guests. As in the years when Mary lived there, it was often filled with visiting artists and musicians, including Myra Hess and a young Jacqueline du Pré. (via Wikipedia)

                  Court Farm, Broadway:

                  Court Farm Broadway

                   

                   

                  Annie was an assistant to a tobacconist in West Bromwich in 1991, living as a boarder with William Calcutt and family.  He future husband Albert was living in neighbouring Tipton in 1891, working at a pawnbroker apprenticeship.

                  Annie married Albert Parker Edwards in 1898 in Evesham. On the 1901 census, she was in hospital in Redditch.

                  By 1911, Anne and Albert had five children and were living at the Cricketers Arms in Redditch.

                  cricketers arms

                   

                  Behind the bar in 1904 shortly after taking over at the Cricketers Arms. From a book on Redditch pubs:

                  cricketers

                   

                  Annie was referred to in later years as Grandma E, probably to differentiate between her and my fathers Grandma T, as both lived to a great age.

                  Annie with her grandson Reg on the left and her daughter in law Peggy on the right, in the early 1950s:

                  1950 Annie

                   

                  Annie at my christening in 1959:

                  1959 christening

                   

                  Annie died 30 Dec 1961, aged 90, at Ravenscourt nursing home, Redditch. Her obituary in the Droitwich Guardian in January 1962:

                  Annie obit

                  Note that this obituary contains an obvious error: Annie’s father was Frederick Stokes, and Thomas was his father.

                  #6301
                  TracyTracy
                  Participant

                    The Warrens of Stapenhill

                     

                    There were so many Warren’s in Stapenhill that it was complicated to work out who was who. I had gone back as far as Samuel Warren marrying Catherine Holland, and this was as far back as my cousin Ian Warren had gone in his research some decades ago as well. The Holland family from Barton under Needwood are particularly interesting, and will be a separate chapter.

                    Stapenhill village by John Harden:

                    Stapenhill

                     

                    Resuming the research on the Warrens, Samuel Warren 1771-1837 married Catherine Holland 1775-1861 in 1795 and their son Samuel Warren 1800-1882 married Elizabeth Bridge, whose childless brother Benjamin Bridge left the Warren Brothers Boiler Works in Newhall to his nephews, the Warren brothers.

                    Samuel Warren and Catherine Holland marriage licence 1795:

                    Samuel Warren Catherine Holland

                     

                    Samuel (born 1771) was baptised at Stapenhill St Peter and his parents were William and Anne Warren. There were at least three William and Ann Warrens in town at the time. One of those William’s was born in 1744, which would seem to be the right age to be Samuel’s father, and one was born in 1710, which seemed a little too old. Another William, Guiliamos Warren (Latin was often used in early parish registers) was baptised in Stapenhill in 1729.

                    Stapenhill St Peter:

                    Stapenhill St Peter

                     

                    William Warren (born 1744) appeared to have been born several months before his parents wedding. William Warren and Ann Insley married 16 July 1744, but the baptism of William in 1744 was 24 February. This seemed unusual ~ children were often born less than nine months after a wedding, but not usually before the wedding! Then I remembered the change from the Julian calendar to the Gregorian calendar in 1752. Prior to 1752, the first day of the year was Lady Day, March 25th, not January 1st. This meant that the birth in February 1744 was actually after the wedding in July 1744. Now it made sense. The first son was named William, and he was born seven months after the wedding.

                    William born in 1744 died intestate in 1822, and his wife Ann made a legal claim to his estate. However he didn’t marry Ann Holland (Ann was Catherines Hollands sister, who married Samuel Warren the year before) until 1796, so this William and Ann were not the parents of Samuel.

                    It seemed likely that William born in 1744 was Samuels brother. William Warren and Ann Insley had at least eight children between 1744 and 1771, and it seems that Samuel was their last child, born when William the elder was 61 and his wife Ann was 47.

                    It seems it wasn’t unusual for the Warren men to marry rather late in life. William Warren’s (born 1710) parents were William Warren and Elizabeth Hatterton. On the marriage licence in 1702/1703 (it appears to say 1703 but is transcribed as 1702), William was a 40 year old bachelor from Stapenhill, which puts his date of birth at 1662. Elizabeth was considerably younger, aged 19.

                    William Warren and Elizabeth Hatterton marriage licence 1703:

                    William Warren 1702

                     

                    These Warren’s were farmers, and they were literate and able to sign their own names on various documents. This is worth noting, as most made the mark of an X.

                    I found three Warren and Holland marriages. One was Samuel Warren and Catherine Holland in 1795, then William Warren and Ann Holland in 1796. William Warren and Ann Hollands daughter born in 1799 married John Holland in 1824.

                    Elizabeth Hatterton (wife of William Warren who was born circa 1662) was born in Burton upon Trent in 1685. Her parents were Edward Hatterton 1655-1722, and Sara.

                    A page from the 1722 will of Edward Hatterton:

                    Edward Hatterton 1722

                     

                    The earliest Warren I found records for was William Warren who married Elizabeth Hatterton in 1703. The marriage licence states his age as 40 and that he was from Stapenhill, but none of the Stapenhill parish records online go back as far as 1662.  On other public trees on ancestry websites, a birth record from Suffolk has been chosen, probably because it was the only record to be found online with the right name and date. Once again, I don’t think that is correct, and perhaps one day I’ll find some earlier Stapenhill records to prove that he was born in locally.

                     

                    Subsequently, I found a list of the 1662 Hearth Tax for Stapenhill. On it were a number of Warrens, three William Warrens including one who was a constable. One of those William Warrens had a son he named William (as they did, hence the number of William Warrens in the tree) the same year as this hearth tax list.

                    But was it the William Warren with 2 chimneys, the one with one chimney who was too poor to pay it, or the one who was a constable?

                    from the list:
                    Will. Warryn 2
                    Richard Warryn 1
                    William Warren Constable
                    These names are not payable by Act:
                    Will. Warryn 1
                    Richard Warren John Watson
                    over seers of the poore and churchwardens

                    The Hearth Tax:

                    via wiki:
                    In England, hearth tax, also known as hearth money, chimney tax, or chimney money, was a tax imposed by Parliament in 1662, to support the Royal Household of King Charles II. Following the Restoration of the monarchy in 1660, Parliament calculated that the Royal Household needed an annual income of £1,200,000. The hearth tax was a supplemental tax to make up the shortfall. It was considered easier to establish the number of hearths than the number of heads, hearths forming a more stationary subject for taxation than people. This form of taxation was new to England, but had precedents abroad. It generated considerable debate, but was supported by the economist Sir William Petty, and carried through the Commons by the influential West Country member Sir Courtenay Pole, 2nd Baronet (whose enemies nicknamed him “Sir Chimney Poll” as a result).  The bill received Royal Assent on 19 May 1662, with the first payment due on 29 September 1662, Michaelmas.
                    One shilling was liable to be paid for every firehearth or stove, in all dwellings, houses, edifices or lodgings, and was payable at Michaelmas, 29 September and on Lady Day, 25 March. The tax thus amounted to two shillings per hearth or stove per year. The original bill contained a practical shortcoming in that it did not distinguish between owners and occupiers and was potentially a major burden on the poor as there were no exemptions. The bill was subsequently amended so that the tax was paid by the occupier. Further amendments introduced a range of exemptions that ensured that a substantial proportion of the poorer people did not have to pay the tax.

                     

                    Indeed it seems clear that William Warren the elder came from Stapenhill and not Suffolk, and one of the William Warrens paying hearth tax in 1662 was undoubtedly the father of William Warren who married Elizabeth Hatterton.

                    #6281
                    TracyTracy
                    Participant

                      The Measham Thatchers

                      Orgills, Finches and Wards

                      Measham is a large village in north west Leicestershire, England, near the Derbyshire, Staffordshire and Warwickshire boundaries. Our family has a penchant for border straddling, and the Orgill’s of Measham take this a step further living on the boundaries of four counties.  Historically it was in an exclave of Derbyshire absorbed into Leicestershire in 1897, so once again we have two sets of county records to search.

                      ORGILL

                      Richard Gretton, the baker of Swadlincote and my great grandmother Florence Nightingale Grettons’ father, married Sarah Orgill (1840-1910) in 1861.

                      (Incidentally, Florence Nightingale Warren nee Gretton’s first child Hildred born in 1900 had the middle name Orgill. Florence’s brother John Orgill Gretton emigrated to USA.)

                      When they first married, they lived with Sarah’s widowed mother Elizabeth in Measham.  Elizabeth Orgill is listed on the 1861 census as a farmer of two acres.

                      Sarah Orgill’s father Matthew Orgill (1798-1859) was a thatcher, as was his father Matthew Orgill (1771-1852).

                      Matthew Orgill the elder left his property to his son Henry:

                      Matthew Orgills will

                       

                      Sarah’s mother Elizabeth (1803-1876) was also an Orgill before her marriage to Matthew.

                      According to Pigot & Co’s Commercial Directory for Derbyshire, in Measham in 1835 Elizabeth Orgill was a straw bonnet maker, an ideal occupation for a thatchers wife.

                      Matthew Orgill, thatcher, is listed in White’s directory in 1857, and other Orgill’s are mentioned in Measham:

                      Mary Orgill, straw hat maker; Henry Orgill, grocer; Daniel Orgill, painter; another Matthew Orgill is a coal merchant and wheelwright. Likewise a number of Orgill’s are listed in the directories for Measham in the subsequent years, as farmers, plumbers, painters, grocers, thatchers, wheelwrights, coal merchants and straw bonnet makers.

                       

                      Matthew and Elizabeth Orgill, Measham Baptist church:

                      Orgill grave

                       

                      According to a history of thatching, for every six or seven thatchers appearing in the 1851 census there are now less than one.  Another interesting fact in the history of thatched roofs (via thatchinginfo dot com):

                      The Watling Street Divide…
                      The biggest dividing line of all, that between the angular thatching of the Northern and Eastern traditions and the rounded Southern style, still roughly follows a very ancient line; the northern section of the old Roman road of Watling Street, the modern A5. Seemingly of little significance today; this was once the border between two peoples. Agreed in the peace treaty, between the Saxon King Alfred and Guthrum, the Danish Viking leader; over eleven centuries ago.
                      After making their peace, various Viking armies settled down, to the north and east of the old road; firstly, in what was known as The Danelaw and later in Norse kingdoms, based in York. They quickly formed a class of farmers and peasants. Although the Saxon kings soon regained this area; these people stayed put. Their influence is still seen, for example, in the widespread use of boarded gable ends, so common in Danish thatching.
                      Over time, the Southern and Northern traditions have slipped across the old road, by a few miles either way. But even today, travelling across the old highway will often bring the differing thatching traditions quickly into view.

                      Pear Tree Cottage, Bosworth Road, Measham. 1900.  Matthew Orgill was a thatcher living on Bosworth road.

                      Bosworth road

                       

                      FINCH

                      Matthew the elder married Frances Finch 1771-1848, also of Measham.  On the 1851 census Matthew is an 80 year old thatcher living with his daughter Mary and her husband Samuel Piner, a coal miner.

                      Henry Finch 1743- and Mary Dennis 1749- , both of Measham, were Frances parents.  Henry’s father was also Henry Finch, born in 1707 in Measham, and he married Frances Ward, also born in 1707, and also from Measham.

                      WARD

                       

                      The ancient boundary between the kingdom of Mercia and the Danelaw

                      I didn’t find much information on the history of Measham, but I did find a great deal of ancient history on the nearby village of Appleby Magna, two miles away.  The parish records indicate that the Ward and Finch branches of our family date back to the 1500’s in the village, and we can assume that the ancient history of the neighbouring village would be relevant to our history.

                      There is evidence of human settlement in Appleby from the early Neolithic period, 6,000 years ago, and there are also Iron Age and Bronze Age sites in the vicinity.  There is evidence of further activity within the village during the Roman period, including evidence of a villa or farm and a temple.  Appleby is near three known Roman roads: Watling Street, 10 miles south of the village; Bath Lane, 5 miles north of the village; and Salt Street, which forms the parish’s south boundary.

                      But it is the Scandinavian invasions that are particularly intriguing, with regard to my 58% Scandinavian DNA (and virtually 100% Midlands England ancestry). Repton is 13 miles from Measham. In the early 10th century Chilcote, Measham and Willesley were part of the royal Derbyshire estate of Repton.

                      The arrival of Scandinavian invaders in the second half of the ninth century caused widespread havoc throughout northern England. By the AD 870s the Danish army was occupying Mercia and it spent the winter of 873-74 at Repton, the headquarters of the Mercian kings. The events are recorded in detail in the Peterborough manuscript of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicles…

                      Although the Danes held power for only 40 years, a strong, even subversive, Danish element remained in the population for many years to come. 

                      A Scandinavian influence may also be detected among the field names of the parish. Although many fields have relatively modern names, some clearly have elements which reach back to the time of Danish incursion and control.

                      The Borders:

                      The name ‘aeppel byg’ is given in the will of Wulfic Spot of AD 1004……………..The decision at Domesday to include this land in Derbyshire, as one of Burton Abbey’s Derbyshire manors, resulted in the division of the village of Appleby Magna between the counties of Leicester and Derby for the next 800 years

                      Richard Dunmore’s Appleby Magma website.

                      This division of Appleby between Leicestershire and Derbyshire persisted from Domesday until 1897, when the recently created county councils (1889) simplified the administration of many villages in this area by a radical realignment of the boundary:

                      Appleby

                       

                      I would appear that our family not only straddle county borders, but straddle ancient kingdom borders as well.  This particular branch of the family (we assume, given the absence of written records that far back) were living on the edge of the Danelaw and a strong element of the Danes survives to this day in my DNA.

                       

                      #6275
                      TracyTracy
                      Participant

                        “AND NOW ABOUT EMMA”

                        and a mystery about George

                         

                        I had overlooked this interesting part of Barbara Housley’s “Narrative on the Letters” initially, perhaps because I was more focused on finding Samuel Housley.  But when I did eventually notice, I wondered how I had missed it!  In this particularly interesting letter excerpt from Joseph, Barbara has not put the date of the letter ~ unusually, because she did with all of the others.  However I dated the letter to later than 1867, because Joseph mentions his wife, and they married in 1867. This is important, because there are two Emma Housleys. Joseph had a sister Emma, born in 1836, two years before Joseph was born.  At first glance, one would assume that a reference to Emma in the letters would mean his sister, but Emma the sister was married in Derby in 1858, and by 1869 had four children.

                        But there was another Emma Housley, born in 1851.

                         

                        From Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters:

                        “AND NOW ABOUT EMMA”

                        A MYSTERY

                        A very mysterious comment is contained in a letter from Joseph:

                        “And now about Emma.  I have only seen her once and she came to me to get your address but I did not feel at liberty to give it to her until I had wrote to you but however she got it from someone.  I think it was in this way.  I was so pleased to hear from you in the first place and with John’s family coming to see me I let them read one or two of your letters thinking they would like to hear of you and I expect it was Will that noticed your address and gave it to her.  She came up to our house one day when I was at work to know if I had heard from you but I had not heard from you since I saw her myself and then she called again after that and my wife showed her your boys’ portraits thinking no harm in doing so.”

                        At this point Joseph interrupted himself to thank them for sending the portraits.  The next sentence is:

                        “Your son JOHN I have never seen to know him but I hear he is rather wild,” followed by: “EMMA has been living out service but don’t know where she is now.”

                        Since Joseph had just been talking about the portraits of George’s three sons, one of whom is John Eley, this could be a reference to things George has written in despair about a teen age son–but could Emma be a first wife and John their son?  Or could Emma and John both be the children of a first wife?

                        Elsewhere, Joseph wrote, “AMY ELEY died 14 years ago. (circa 1858)  She left a son and a daughter.”

                        An Amey Eley and a George Housley were married on April 1, 1849 in Duffield which is about as far west of Smalley as Heanor is East.  She was the daughter of John, a framework knitter, and Sarah Eley.  George’s father is listed as William, a farmer.  Amey was described as “of full age” and made her mark on the marriage document.

                        Anne wrote in August 1854:  JOHN ELEY is living at Derby Station so must take the first opportunity to get the receipt.” Was John Eley Housley named for him?

                        (John Eley Housley is George Housley’s son in USA, with his second wife, Sarah.)

                         

                        George Housley married Amey Eley in 1849 in Duffield.  George’s father on the register is William Housley, farmer.  Amey Eley’s father is John Eley, framework knitter.

                        George Housley Amey Eley

                         

                        On the 1851 census, George Housley and his wife Amey Housley are living with her parents in Heanor, John Eley, a framework knitter, and his wife Rebecca.  Also on the census are Charles J Housley, born in 1849 in Heanor, and Emma Housley, three months old at the time of the census, born in 1851.  George’s birth place is listed as Smalley.

                        1851 George Housley

                         

                         

                        On the 31st of July 1851 George Housley arrives in New York. In 1854 George Housley marries Sarah Ann Hill in USA.

                         

                        On the 1861 census in Heanor, Rebecca Eley was a widow, her husband John having died in 1852, and she had three grandchildren living with her: Charles J Housley aged 12, Emma Housley, 10, and mysteriously a William Housley aged 5!  Amey Housley, the childrens mother,  died in 1858.

                        Housley Eley 1861

                         

                        Back to the mysterious comment in Joseph’s letter.  Joseph couldn’t have been speaking of his sister Emma.  She was married with children by the time Joseph wrote that letter, so was not just out of service, and Joseph would have known where she was.   There is no reason to suppose that the sister Emma was trying unsuccessfully to find George’s addresss: she had been sending him letters for years.   Joseph must have been referring to George’s daughter Emma.

                        Joseph comments to George “Your son John…is rather wild.” followed by the remark about Emma’s whereabouts.  Could Charles John Housley have used his middle name of John instead of Charles?

                        As for the child William born five years after George left for USA, despite his name of Housley, which was his mothers married name, we can assume that he was not a Housley ~ not George’s child, anyway. It is not clear who his father was, as Amey did not remarry.

                        A further excerpt from Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters:

                        Certainly there was some mystery in George’s life. George apparently wanted his whereabouts kept secret. Anne wrote: “People are at a loss to know where you are. The general idea is you are with Charles. We don’t satisfy them.” In that same letter Anne wrote: “I know you could not help thinking of us very often although you neglected writing…and no doubt would feel grieved for the trouble you at times caused (our mother). She freely forgives all.” Near the end of the letter, Anne added: “Mother sends her love to you and hopes you will write and if you want to tell her anything you don’t want all to see you must write it on a piece of loose paper and put it inside the letter.”

                        In a letter to George from his sister Emma:

                        Emma wrote in 1855, “We write in love to your wife and yourself and you must write soon and tell us whether there is a little nephew or niece and what you call them.”

                        In June of 1856, Emma wrote: “We want to see dear Sarah Ann and the dear little boy. We were much pleased with the “bit of news” you sent.” The bit of news was the birth of John Eley Housley, January 11, 1855. Emma concluded her letter “Give our very kindest love to dear sister and dearest Johnnie.”

                        It would seem that George Housley named his first son with his second wife after his first wife’s father ~ while he was married to both of them.

                         

                        Emma Housley

                        1851-1935

                         

                        In 1871 Emma was 20 years old and “in service” living as a lodger in West Hallam, not far from Heanor.  As she didn’t appear on a 1881 census, I looked for a marriage, but the only one that seemed right in every other way had Emma Housley’s father registered as Ralph Wibberly!

                        Who was Ralph Wibberly?  A family friend or neighbour, perhaps, someone who had been a father figure?  The first Ralph Wibberly I found was a blind wood cutter living in Derby. He had a son also called Ralph Wibberly. I did not think Ralph Wibberly would be a very common name, but I was wrong.

                        I then found a Ralph Wibberly living in Heanor, with a son also named Ralph Wibberly. A Ralph Wibberly married an Emma Salt from Heanor. In 1874, a 36 year old Ralph Wibberly (born in 1838) was on trial in Derby for inflicting grevious bodily harm on William Fretwell of Heanor. His occupation is “platelayer” (a person employed in laying and maintaining railway track.) The jury found him not guilty.

                        In 1851 a 23 year old Ralph Wibberly (born in 1828) was a prisoner in Derby Gaol. However, Ralph Wibberly, a 50 year old labourer born in 1801 and his son Ralph Wibberly, aged 13 and born in 1838, are living in Belper on the 1851 census. Perhaps the son was the same Ralph Wibberly who was found not guilty of GBH in 1874. This appears to be the one who married Emma Salt, as his wife on the 1871 census is called Emma, and his occupation is “Midland Company Railway labourer”.

                        Which was the Ralph Wibberly that Emma chose to name as her father on the marriage register? We may never know, but perhaps we can assume it was Ralph Wibberly born in 1801.  It is unlikely to be the blind wood cutter from Derby; more likely to be the local Ralph Wibberly.  Maybe his son Ralph, who we know was involved in a fight in 1874, was a friend of Emma’s brother Charles John, who was described by Joseph as a “wild one”, although Ralph was 11 years older than Charles John.

                        Emma Housley married James Slater on Christmas day in Heanor in 1873.  Their first child, a daughter, was called Amy. Emma’s mother was Amy Eley. James Slater was a colliery brakesman (employed to work the steam-engine, or other machinery used in raising the coal from the mine.)

                        It occurred to me to wonder if Emma Housley (George’s daughter) knew Elizabeth, Mary Anne and Catherine (Samuel’s daughters). They were cousins, lived in the vicinity, and they had in common with each other having been deserted by their fathers who were brothers. Emma was born two years after Catherine. Catherine was living with John Benniston, a framework knitter in Heanor, from 1851 to 1861. Emma was living with her grandfather John Ely, a framework knitter in Heanor. In 1861, George Purdy was also living in Heanor. He was listed on the census as a 13 year old coal miner! George Purdy and Catherine Housley married in 1866 in Eastwood, Nottinghamshire ~ just over the county border. Emma’s first child Amy was born in Heanor, but the next two children, Eliza and Lilly, were born in Eastwood, in 1878 and 1880. Catherine and George’s fifth child, my great grandmother Mary Ann Gilman Purdy, was born in Eastwood in 1880, the same year as Lilly Slater.

                        By 1881 Emma and James Slater were living in Woodlinkin, Codnor and Loscoe, close to Heanor and Eastwood, on the Derbyshire side of the border. On each census up to 1911 their address on the census is Woodlinkin. Emma and James had nine children: six girls and 3 boys, the last, Alfred Frederick, born in 1901.

                        Emma and James lived three doors up from the Thorn Tree pub in Woodlinkin, Codnor:

                        Woodlinkin

                         

                        Emma Slater died in 1935 at the age of 84.

                         

                        IN
                        LOVING MEMORY OF
                        EMMA SLATER
                        (OF WOODLINKIN)
                        WHO DIED
                        SEPT 12th 1935
                        AGED 84 YEARS
                        AT REST

                        Crosshill Cemetery, Codnor, Amber Valley Borough, Derbyshire, England:

                        Emma Slater

                         

                        Charles John Housley

                        1949-

                        #6273
                        TracyTracy
                        Participant

                          The Housley Letters
                          THE NEIGHBORHOOD

                           

                          From Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters:

                          In July 1872, Joseph wrote to George who had been gone for 21 years: “You would not know Heanor now. It has got such a large place. They have got a town hall built where Charles’ stone yard was.”

                          Then Joseph took George on a tour from Smalley to Heanor pointing out all the changes:

                          Smalley Map

                          Smalley Farms

                           

                          “Now we commence at Firby Brook. There is no public house there. It is turned into a market gardener’s place. Morley smithy stands as it did. You would know Chris Shepperd that used to keep the farm opposite. He is dead and the farm is got into other hands.”  (In 1851, Chris Shepherd, age 39, and his widowed mother, Mary, had a farm of 114 acres. Charles Carrington, age 14, worked for them as a “cow boy.” In 1851 Hollingsworths also lived at Morely smithy.) “The Rose and Crown stands and Antony Kerry keeps that yet.”  (In 1851, the census listed Kerry as a mason, builder, victicular, and farmer. He lived with his wife and four sons and numerous servants.) “They have pulled down Samuel Kerry’s farm house down and built him one in another place. Now we come to the Bell that was but they have pulled the old one down and made Isaac Potters House into the new Bell.” (In 1851, The Bell was run by Ann Weston, a widow.)

                          Smalley Roundhouse:

                          Smalley Roundhouse

                           

                          “The old Round House is standing yet but they have took the machine away. The Public House at the top end is kept by Mrs. Turton. I don’t know who she was before she married. Now we get to old Tom Oldknow. The old house is pulled down and a new one is put up but it is gone out of the family altogether. Now Jack is living at Stanley. He married Ann that used to live at Barbers at Smalley. That finishes Smalley. Now for Taghill. The old Jolly Collier is standing yet and a man of the name of Remmington keeps the new one opposite. Jack Foulkes son Jack used to keep that but has left just lately. There is the Nottingham House, Nags Head, Cross Keys and then the Red Lion but houses built on both sides all the way down Taghill. Then we get to the town hall that is built on the ground that Charles’ Stone Yard used to be. There is Joseph Watson’s shop standing yet in the old place. The King of Prussia, the White Lion and Hanks that is the Public House. You see there are more than there used to be. The Magistrate sits at the Town Hall and tries cases there every fortnight.”

                          .

                          #6272
                          TracyTracy
                          Participant

                            The Housley Letters

                            The Carringtons

                            Carrington Farm, Smalley:

                            Carrington Farm

                             

                            Ellen Carrington was born in 1795. Her father William Carrington 1755-1833 was from Smalley. Her mother Mary Malkin 1765-1838 was from Ellastone, in Staffordshire.  Ellastone is on the Derbyshire border and very close to Ashboure, where Ellen married William Housley.

                             

                            From Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters:

                            Ellen’s family was evidently rather prominant in Smalley. Two Carringtons (John and William) served on the Parish Council in 1794. Parish records are full of Carrington marriages and christenings.

                            The letters refer to a variety of “uncles” who were probably Ellen’s brothers, but could be her uncles. These include:

                            RICHARD

                            Probably the youngest Uncle, and certainly the most significant, is Richard. He was a trustee for some of the property which needed to be settled following Ellen’s death. Anne wrote in 1854 that Uncle Richard “has got a new house built” and his daughters are “fine dashing young ladies–the belles of Smalley.” Then she added, “Aunt looks as old as my mother.”

                            Richard was born somewhere between 1808 and 1812. Since Richard was a contemporary of the older Housley children, “Aunt,” who was three years younger, should not look so old!

                            Richard Carrington and Harriet Faulkner were married in Repton in 1833. A daughter Elizabeth was baptised March 24, 1834. In July 1872, Joseph wrote: Elizabeth is married too and a large family and is living in Uncle Thomas’s house for he is dead.” Elizabeth married Ayres (Eyres) Clayton of Lascoe. His occupation was listed as joiner and shopkeeper. They were married before 1864 since Elizabeth Clayton witnessed her sister’s marriage. Their children in April 1871 were Selina (1863), Agnes Maria (1866) and Elizabeth Ann (1868). A fourth daughter, Alice Augusta, was born in 1872 or 1873, probably by July 1872 to fit Joseph’s description “large family”! A son Charles Richard was born in 1880.

                            An Elizabeth Ann Clayton married John Arthur Woodhouse on May 12, 1913. He was a carpenter. His father was a miner. Elizabeth Ann’s father, Ayres, was also a carpenter. John Arthur’s age was given as 25. Elizabeth Ann’s age was given as 33 or 38. However, if she was born in 1868, her age would be 45. Possibly this is another case of a child being named for a deceased sibling. If she were 38 and born in 1875, she would fill the gap between Alice Augusta and Charles Richard.

                            Selina Clayton, who would have been 18, is not listed in the household in 1881. She died on June 11, 1914 at age 51. Agnes Maria Clayton died at the age of 25 and was buried March 31, 1891. Charles Richard died at the age of 5 and was buried on February 4, 1886. A Charles James Clayton, 18 months, was buried June 8, 1889 in Heanor.

                            Richard Carrington’s second daughter, Selina, born in 1837, married Walker Martin (b.1835) on February 11, 1864 and they were living at Kidsley Park Farm in 1872, according to a letter from Joseph, and, according to the census, were still there in 1881. This 100 acre farm was formerly the home of Daniel Smith and his daughter Elizabeth Davy Barber. Selina and Walker had at least five children: Elizabeth Ann (1865), Harriet Georgianna (1866/7), Alice Marian (September 6, 1868), Philip Richard (1870), and Walker (1873). In December 1972, Joseph mentioned the death of Philip Walker, a farmer of Prospect Farm, Shipley. This was probably Walker Martin’s grandfather, since Walker was born in Shipley. The stock was to be sold the following Monday, but his daughter (Walker’s mother?) died the next day. Walker’s father was named Thomas. An Annie Georgianna Martin age 13 of Shipley died in April of 1859.

                            Selina Martin died on October 29, 1906 but her estate was not settled until November 14, 1910. Her gross estate was worth L223.56. Her son Walker and her daughter Harriet Georgiana were her trustees and executers. Walker was to get Selina’s half of Richard’s farm. Harriet Georgiana and Alice Marian were to be allowed to live with him. Philip Richard received L25. Elizabeth Ann was already married to someone named Smith.

                            Richard and Harriet may also have had a son George. In 1851 a Harriet Carrington and her three year old son George were living with her step-father John Benniston in Heanor. John may have been recently widowed and needed her help. Or, the Carrington home may have been inadequate since Anne reported a new one was built by 1854. Selina’s second daughter’s name testifies to the presence of a “George” in the family! Could the death of this son account for the haggard appearance Anne described when she wrote: “Aunt looks as old as my mother?”
                            Harriet was buried May 19, 1866. She was 55 when she died.

                            In 1881, Georgianna then 14, was living with her grandfather and his niece, Zilpah Cooper, age 38–who lived with Richard on his 63 acre farm as early as 1871. A Zilpah, daughter of William and Elizabeth, was christened October 1843. Her brother, William Walter, was christened in 1846 and married Anna Maria Saint in 1873. There are four Selina Coopers–one had a son William Thomas Bartrun Cooper christened in 1864; another had a son William Cooper christened in 1873.

                            Our Zilpah was born in Bretley 1843. She died at age 49 and was buried on September 24, 1892. In her will, which was witnessed by Selina Martin, Zilpah’s sister, Frances Elizabeth Cleave, wife of Horatio Cleave of Leicester is mentioned. James Eley and Francis Darwin Huish (Richard’s soliciter) were executers.

                            Richard died June 10, 1892, and was buried on June 13. He was 85. As might be expected, Richard’s will was complicated. Harriet Georgiana Martin and Zilpah Cooper were to share his farm. If neither wanted to live there it was to go to Georgiana’s cousin Selina Clayton. However, Zilpah died soon after Richard. Originally, he left his piano, parlor and best bedroom furniture to his daughter Elizabeth Clayton. Then he revoked everything but the piano. He arranged for the payment of £150 which he owed. Later he added a codicil explaining that the debt was paid but he had borrowed £200 from someone else to do it!

                            Richard left a good deal of property including: The house and garden in Smalley occupied by Eyres Clayton with four messuages and gardens adjoining and large garden below and three messuages at the south end of the row with the frame work knitters shop and garden adjoining; a dwelling house used as a public house with a close of land; a small cottage and garden and four cottages and shop and gardens.

                             

                            THOMAS

                            In August 1854, Anne wrote “Uncle Thomas is about as usual.” A Thomas Carrington married a Priscilla Walker in 1810.

                            Their children were baptised in August 1830 at the same time as the Housley children who at that time ranged in age from 3 to 17. The oldest of Thomas and Priscilla’s children, Henry, was probably at least 17 as he was married by 1836. Their youngest son, William Thomas, born 1830, may have been Mary Ellen Weston’s beau. However, the only Richard whose christening is recorded (1820), was the son of Thomas and Lucy. In 1872 Joseph reported that Richard’s daughter Elizabeth was married and living in Uncle Thomas’s house. In 1851, Alfred Smith lived in house 25, Foulks lived in 26, Thomas and Priscilla lived in 27, Bennetts lived in 28, Allard lived in 29 and Day lived in 30. Thomas and Priscilla do not appear in 1861. In 1871 Elizabeth Ann and Ayres Clayton lived in House 54. None of the families listed as neighbors in 1851 remained. However, Joseph Carrington, who lived in house 19 in 1851, lived in house 51 in 1871.

                             

                            JOHN

                            In August 1854, Anne wrote: “Uncle John is with Will and Frank has been home in a comfortable place in Cotmanhay.” Although John and William are two of the most popular Carrington names, only two John’s have sons named William. John and Rachel Buxton Carrington had a son William christened in 1788. At the time of the letters this John would have been over 100 years old. Their son John and his wife Ann had a son William who was born in 1805. However, this William age 46 was living with his widowed mother in 1851. A Robert Carrington and his wife Ann had a son John born 1n 1805. He would be the right age to be a brother to Francis Carrington discussed below. This John was living with his widowed mother in 1851 and was unmarried. There are no known Williams in this family grouping. A William Carrington of undiscovered parentage was born in 1821. It is also possible that the Will in question was Anne’s brother Will Housley.

                            –Two Francis Carringtons appear in the 1841 census both of them aged 35. One is living with Richard and Harriet Carrington. The other is living next door to Samuel and Ellen Carrington Kerry (the trustee for “father’s will”!). The next name in this sequence is John Carrington age 15 who does not seem to live with anyone! but may be part of the Kerry household.

                            FRANK (see above)

                            While Anne did not preface her mention of the name Frank with an “Uncle,” Joseph referred to Uncle Frank and James Carrington in the same sentence. A James Carrington was born in 1814 and had a wife Sarah. He worked as a framework knitter. James may have been a son of William and Anne Carrington. He lived near Richard according to the 1861 census. Other children of William and Anne are Hannah (1811), William (1815), John (1816), and Ann (1818). An Ann Carrington married a Frank Buxton in 1819. This might be “Uncle Frank.”

                            An Ellen Carrington was born to John and Rachel Carrington in 1785. On October 25, 1809, a Samuel Kerry married an Ellen Carrington. However this Samuel Kerry is not the trustee involved in settling Ellen’s estate. John Carrington died July 1815.

                            William and Mary Carrington:

                            William Carrington

                            #6269
                            TracyTracy
                            Participant

                              The Housley Letters 

                              From Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters.

                               

                              William Housley (1781-1848) and Ellen Carrington were married on May 30, 1814 at St. Oswald’s church in Ashbourne. William died in 1848 at the age of 67 of “disease of lungs and general debility”. Ellen died in 1872.

                              Marriage of William Housley and Ellen Carrington in Ashbourne in 1814:

                              William and Ellen Marriage

                               

                              Parish records show three children for William and his first wife, Mary, Ellens’ sister, who were married December 29, 1806: Mary Ann, christened in 1808 and mentioned frequently in the letters; Elizabeth, christened in 1810, but never mentioned in any letters; and William, born in 1812, probably referred to as Will in the letters. Mary died in 1813.

                              William and Ellen had ten children: John, Samuel, Edward, Anne, Charles, George, Joseph, Robert, Emma, and Joseph. The first Joseph died at the age of four, and the last son was also named Joseph. Anne never married, Charles emigrated to Australia in 1851, and George to USA, also in 1851. The letters are to George, from his sisters and brothers in England.

                              The following are excerpts of those letters, including excerpts of Barbara Housley’s “Narrative on Historic Letters”. They are grouped according to who they refer to, rather than chronological order.

                               

                              ELLEN HOUSLEY 1795-1872

                              Joseph wrote that when Emma was married, Ellen “broke up the comfortable home and the things went to Derby and she went to live with them but Derby didn’t agree with her so she left again leaving her things behind and came to live with John in the new house where she died.” Ellen was listed with John’s household in the 1871 census.
                              In May 1872, the Ilkeston Pioneer carried this notice: “Mr. Hopkins will sell by auction on Saturday next the eleventh of May 1872 the whole of the useful furniture, sewing machine, etc. nearly new on the premises of the late Mrs. Housley at Smalley near Heanor in the county of Derby. Sale at one o’clock in the afternoon.”

                              Ellen’s family was evidently rather prominant in Smalley. Two Carringtons (John and William) served on the Parish Council in 1794. Parish records are full of Carrington marriages and christenings; census records confirm many of the family groupings.

                              In June of 1856, Emma wrote: “Mother looks as well as ever and was told by a lady the other day that she looked handsome.” Later she wrote: “Mother is as stout as ever although she sometimes complains of not being able to do as she used to.”

                               

                              Mary’s children:

                              MARY ANN HOUSLEY  1808-1878

                              There were hard feelings between Mary Ann and Ellen and her children. Anne wrote: “If you remember we were not very friendly when you left. They never came and nothing was too bad for Mary Ann to say of Mother and me, but when Robert died Mother sent for her to the funeral but she did not think well to come so we took no more notice. She would not allow her children to come either.”

                              Mary Ann was unlucky in love! In Anne’s second letter she wrote: “William Carrington is paying Mary Ann great attention. He is living in London but they write to each other….We expect it will be a match.” Apparantly the courtship was stormy for in 1855, Emma wrote: “Mary Ann’s wedding with William Carrington has dropped through after she had prepared everything, dresses and all for the occassion.” Then in 1856, Emma wrote: “William Carrington and Mary Ann are separated. They wore him out with their nonsense.” Whether they ever married is unclear. Joseph wrote in 1872: “Mary Ann was married but her husband has left her. She is in very poor health. She has one daughter and they are living with their mother at Smalley.”

                              Regarding William Carrington, Emma supplied this bit of news: “His sister, Mrs. Lily, has eloped with a married man. Is she not a nice person!”

                               

                              WILLIAM HOUSLEY JR. 1812-1890

                              According to a letter from Anne, Will’s two sons and daughter were sent to learn dancing so they would be “fit for any society.” Will’s wife was Dorothy Palfry. They were married in Denby on October 20, 1836 when Will was 24. According to the 1851 census, Will and Dorothy had three sons: Alfred 14, Edwin 12, and William 10. All three boys were born in Denby.

                              In his letter of May 30, 1872, after just bemoaning that all of his brothers and sisters are gone except Sam and John, Joseph added: “Will is living still.” In another 1872 letter Joseph wrote, “Will is living at Heanor yet and carrying on his cattle dealing.” The 1871 census listed Will, 59, and his son William, 30, of Lascoe Road, Heanor, as cattle dealers.

                               

                              Ellen’s children:

                              JOHN HOUSLEY  1815-1893

                              John married Sarah Baggally in Morely in 1838. They had at least six children. Elizabeth (born 2 May 1838) was “out service” in 1854. In her “third year out,Elizabeth was described by Anne as “a very nice steady girl but quite a woman in appearance.” One of her positions was with a Mrs. Frearson in Heanor. Emma wrote in 1856: Elizabeth is still at Mrs. Frearson. She is such a fine stout girl you would not know her.” Joseph wrote in 1872 that Elizabeth was in service with Mrs. Eliza Sitwell at Derby. (About 1850, Miss Eliza Wilmot-Sitwell provided for a small porch with a handsome Norman doorway at the west end of the St. John the Baptist parish church in Smalley.)

                              According to Elizabeth’s birth certificate and the 1841 census, John was a butcher. By 1851, the household included a nurse and a servant, and John was listed as a “victular.” Anne wrote in February 1854, John has left the Public House a year and a half ago. He is living where Plumbs (Ann Plumb witnessed William’s death certificate with her mark) did and Thomas Allen has the land. He has been working at James Eley’s all winter.” In 1861, Ellen lived with John and Sarah and the three boys.

                              John sold his share in the inheritance from their mother and disappeared after her death. (He died in Doncaster, Yorkshire, in 1893.) At that time Charles, the youngest would have been 21. Indeed, Joseph wrote in July 1872: John’s children are all grown up”.

                              In May 1872, Joseph wrote: “For what do you think, John has sold his share and he has acted very bad since his wife died and at the same time he sold all his furniture. You may guess I have never seen him but once since poor mother’s funeral and he is gone now no one knows where.”

                              In February 1874 Joseph wrote: “You want to know what made John go away. Well, I will give you one reason. I think I told you that when his wife died he persuaded me to leave Derby and come to live with him. Well so we did and dear Harriet to keep his house. Well he insulted my wife and offered things to her that was not proper and my dear wife had the power to resist his unmanly conduct. I did not think he could of served me such a dirty trick so that is one thing dear brother. He could not look me in the face when we met. Then after we left him he got a woman in the house and I suppose they lived as man and wife. She caught the small pox and died and there he was by himself like some wild man. Well dear brother I could not go to him again after he had served me and mine as he had and I believe he was greatly in debt too so that he sold his share out of the property and when he received the money at Belper he went away and has never been seen by any of us since but I have heard of him being at Sheffield enquiring for Sam Caldwell. You will remember him. He worked in the Nag’s Head yard but I have heard nothing no more of him.”

                              A mention of a John Housley of Heanor in the Nottinghma Journal 1875.  I don’t know for sure if the John mentioned here is the brother John who Joseph describes above as behaving improperly to his wife. John Housley had a son Joseph, born in 1840, and John’s wife Sarah died in 1870.

                              John Housley

                               

                              In 1876, the solicitor wrote to George: “Have you heard of John Housley? He is entitled to Robert’s share and I want him to claim it.”

                               

                              SAMUEL HOUSLEY 1816-

                              Sam married Elizabeth Brookes of Sutton Coldfield, and they had three daughters: Elizabeth, Mary Anne and Catherine.  Elizabeth his wife died in 1849, a few months after Samuel’s father William died in 1848. The particular circumstances relating to these individuals have been discussed in previous chapters; the following are letter excerpts relating to them.

                              Death of William Housley 15 Dec 1848, and Elizabeth Housley 5 April 1849, Smalley:

                              Housley Deaths

                               

                              Joseph wrote in December 1872: “I saw one of Sam’s daughters, the youngest Kate, you would remember her a baby I dare say. She is very comfortably married.”

                              In the same letter (December 15, 1872), Joseph wrote:  “I think we have now found all out now that is concerned in the matter for there was only Sam that we did not know his whereabouts but I was informed a week ago that he is dead–died about three years ago in Birmingham Union. Poor Sam. He ought to have come to a better end than that….His daughter and her husband went to Brimingham and also to Sutton Coldfield that is where he married his wife from and found out his wife’s brother. It appears he has been there and at Birmingham ever since he went away but ever fond of drink.”

                              (Sam, however, was still alive in 1871, living as a lodger at the George and Dragon Inn, Henley in Arden. And no trace of Sam has been found since. It would appear that Sam did not want to be found.)

                               

                              EDWARD HOUSLEY 1819-1843

                              Edward died before George left for USA in 1851, and as such there is no mention of him in the letters.

                               

                              ANNE HOUSLEY 1821-1856

                              Anne wrote two letters to her brother George between February 1854 and her death in 1856. Apparently she suffered from a lung disease for she wrote: “I can say you will be surprised I am still living and better but still cough and spit a deal. Can do nothing but sit and sew.” According to the 1851 census, Anne, then 29, was a seamstress. Their friend, Mrs. Davy, wrote in March 1856: “This I send in a box to my Brother….The pincushion cover and pen wiper are Anne’s work–are for thy wife. She would have made it up had she been able.” Anne was not living at home at the time of the 1841 census. She would have been 19 or 20 and perhaps was “out service.”

                              In her second letter Anne wrote: “It is a great trouble now for me to write…as the body weakens so does the mind often. I have been very weak all summer. That I continue is a wonder to all and to spit so much although much better than when you left home.” She also wrote: “You know I had a desire for America years ago. Were I in health and strength, it would be the land of my adoption.”

                              In November 1855, Emma wrote, “Anne has been very ill all summer and has not been able to write or do anything.” Their neighbor Mrs. Davy wrote on March 21, 1856: “I fear Anne will not be long without a change.” In a black-edged letter the following June, Emma wrote: “I need not tell you how happy she was and how calmly and peacefully she died. She only kept in bed two days.”

                              Certainly Anne was a woman of deep faith and strong religious convictions. When she wrote that they were hoping to hear of Charles’ success on the gold fields she added: “But I would rather hear of him having sought and found the Pearl of great price than all the gold Australia can produce, (For what shall it profit a man if he gain the whole world and lose his soul?).” Then she asked George: “I should like to learn how it was you were first led to seek pardon and a savior. I do feel truly rejoiced to hear you have been led to seek and find this Pearl through the workings of the Holy Spirit and I do pray that He who has begun this good work in each of us may fulfill it and carry it on even unto the end and I can never doubt the willingness of Jesus who laid down his life for us. He who said whoever that cometh unto me I will in no wise cast out.”

                              Anne’s will was probated October 14, 1856. Mr. William Davy of Kidsley Park appeared for the family. Her estate was valued at under £20. Emma was to receive fancy needlework, a four post bedstead, feather bed and bedding, a mahogany chest of drawers, plates, linen and china. Emma was also to receive Anne’s writing desk. There was a condition that Ellen would have use of these items until her death.

                              The money that Anne was to receive from her grandfather, William Carrington, and her father, William Housley was to be distributed one third to Joseph, one third to Emma, and one third to be divided between her four neices: John’s daughter Elizabeth, 18, and Sam’s daughters Elizabeth, 10, Mary Ann, 9 and Catharine, age 7 to be paid by the trustees as they think “most useful and proper.” Emma Lyon and Elizabeth Davy were the witnesses.

                              The Carrington Farm:

                              Carringtons Farm

                               

                              CHARLES HOUSLEY 1823-1855

                              Charles went to Australia in 1851, and was last heard from in January 1853. According to the solicitor, who wrote to George on June 3, 1874, Charles had received advances on the settlement of their parent’s estate. “Your promissory note with the two signed by your brother Charles for 20 pounds he received from his father and 20 pounds he received from his mother are now in the possession of the court.”

                              Charles and George were probably quite close friends. Anne wrote in 1854: “Charles inquired very particularly in both his letters after you.”

                              According to Anne, Charles and a friend married two sisters. He and his father-in-law had a farm where they had 130 cows and 60 pigs. Whatever the trade he learned in England, he never worked at it once he reached Australia. While it does not seem that Charles went to Australia because gold had been discovered there, he was soon caught up in “gold fever”. Anne wrote: “I dare say you have heard of the immense gold fields of Australia discovered about the time he went. Thousands have since then emigrated to Australia, both high and low. Such accounts we heard in the papers of people amassing fortunes we could not believe. I asked him when I wrote if it was true. He said this was no exaggeration for people were making their fortune daily and he intended going to the diggings in six weeks for he could stay away no longer so that we are hoping to hear of his success if he is alive.”

                              In March 1856, Mrs. Davy wrote: “I am sorry to tell thee they have had a letter from Charles’s wife giving account of Charles’s death of 6 months consumption at the Victoria diggings. He has left 2 children a boy and a girl William and Ellen.” In June of the same year in a black edged letter, Emma wrote: “I think Mrs. Davy mentioned Charles’s death in her note. His wife wrote to us. They have two children Helen and William. Poor dear little things. How much I should like to see them all. She writes very affectionately.”

                              In December 1872, Joseph wrote: “I’m told that Charles two daughters has wrote to Smalley post office making inquiries about his share….” In January 1876, the solicitor wrote: “Charles Housley’s children have claimed their father’s share.”

                               

                              GEORGE HOUSLEY 1824-1877

                              George emigrated to the United states in 1851, arriving in July. The solicitor Abraham John Flint referred in a letter to a 15-pound advance which was made to George on June 9, 1851. This certainly was connected to his journey. George settled along the Delaware River in Bucks County, Pennsylvania. The letters from the solicitor were addressed to: Lahaska Post Office, Bucks County, Pennsylvania.

                              George married Sarah Ann Hill on May 6, 1854 in Doylestown, Bucks County, Pennsylvania. In her first letter (February 1854), Anne wrote: “We want to know who and what is this Miss Hill you name in your letter. What age is she? Send us all the particulars but I would advise you not to get married until you have sufficient to make a comfortable home.”

                              Upon learning of George’s marriage, Anne wrote: “I hope dear brother you may be happy with your wife….I hope you will be as a son to her parents. Mother unites with me in kind love to you both and to your father and mother with best wishes for your health and happiness.” In 1872 (December) Joseph wrote: “I am sorry to hear that sister’s father is so ill. It is what we must all come to some time and hope we shall meet where there is no more trouble.”

                              Emma wrote in 1855, “We write in love to your wife and yourself and you must write soon and tell us whether there is a little nephew or niece and what you call them.” In June of 1856, Emma wrote: “We want to see dear Sarah Ann and the dear little boy. We were much pleased with the “bit of news” you sent.” The bit of news was the birth of John Eley Housley, January 11, 1855. Emma concluded her letter “Give our very kindest love to dear sister and dearest Johnnie.”

                              In September 1872, Joseph wrote, “I was very sorry to hear that John your oldest had met with such a sad accident but I hope he is got alright again by this time.” In the same letter, Joseph asked: “Now I want to know what sort of a town you are living in or village. How far is it from New York? Now send me all particulars if you please.”

                              In March 1873 Harriet asked Sarah Ann: “And will you please send me all the news at the place and what it is like for it seems to me that it is a wild place but you must tell me what it is like….”.  The question of whether she was referring to Bucks County, Pennsylvania or some other place is raised in Joseph’s letter of the same week.
                              On March 17, 1873, Joseph wrote: “I was surprised to hear that you had gone so far away west. Now dear brother what ever are you doing there so far away from home and family–looking out for something better I suppose.”

                              The solicitor wrote on May 23, 1874: “Lately I have not written because I was not certain of your address and because I doubted I had much interesting news to tell you.” Later, Joseph wrote concerning the problems settling the estate, “You see dear brother there is only me here on our side and I cannot do much. I wish you were here to help me a bit and if you think of going for another summer trip this turn you might as well run over here.”

                              Apparently, George had indicated he might return to England for a visit in 1856. Emma wrote concerning the portrait of their mother which had been sent to George: “I hope you like mother’s portrait. I did not see it but I suppose it was not quite perfect about the eyes….Joseph and I intend having ours taken for you when you come over….Do come over before very long.”

                              In March 1873, Joseph wrote: “You ask me what I think of you coming to England. I think as you have given the trustee power to sign for you I think you could do no good but I should like to see you once again for all that. I can’t say whether there would be anything amiss if you did come as you say it would be throwing good money after bad.”

                              On June 10, 1875, the solicitor wrote: “I have been expecting to hear from you for some time past. Please let me hear what you are doing and where you are living and how I must send you your money.” George’s big news at that time was that on May 3, 1875, he had become a naturalized citizen “renouncing and abjuring all allegiance and fidelity to every foreign prince, potentate, state and sovereignity whatsoever, and particularly to Victoria Queen of Great Britain of whom he was before a subject.”

                               

                              ROBERT HOUSLEY 1832-1851

                              In 1854, Anne wrote: “Poor Robert. He died in August after you left he broke a blood vessel in the lung.”
                              From Joseph’s first letter we learn that Robert was 19 when he died: “Dear brother there have been a great many changes in the family since you left us. All is gone except myself and John and Sam–we have heard nothing of him since he left. Robert died first when he was 19 years of age. Then Anne and Charles too died in Australia and then a number of years elapsed before anyone else. Then John lost his wife, then Emma, and last poor dear mother died last January on the 11th.”

                              Anne described Robert’s death in this way: “He had thrown up blood many times before in the spring but the last attack weakened him that he only lived a fortnight after. He died at Derby. Mother was with him. Although he suffered much he never uttered a murmur or regret and always a smile on his face for everyone that saw him. He will be regretted by all that knew him”.

                              Robert died a resident of St. Peter’s Parish, Derby, but was buried in Smalley on August 16, 1851.
                              Apparently Robert was apprenticed to be a joiner for, according to Anne, Joseph took his place: “Joseph wanted to be a joiner. We thought we could do no better than let him take Robert’s place which he did the October after and is there still.”

                              In 1876, the solicitor wrote to George: “Have you heard of John Housley? He is entitled to Robert’s share and I want him to claim it.”

                               

                              EMMA HOUSLEY 1836-1871

                              Emma was not mentioned in Anne’s first letter. In the second, Anne wrote that Emma was living at Spondon with two ladies in her “third situation,” and added, “She is grown a bouncing woman.” Anne described her sister well. Emma wrote in her first letter (November 12, 1855): “I must tell you that I am just 21 and we had my pudding last Sunday. I wish I could send you a piece.”

                              From Emma’s letters we learn that she was living in Derby from May until November 1855 with Mr. Haywood, an iron merchant. She explained, “He has failed and I have been obliged to leave,” adding, “I expect going to a new situation very soon. It is at Belper.” In 1851 records, William Haywood, age 22, was listed as an iron foundry worker. In the 1857 Derby Directory, James and George were listed as iron and brass founders and ironmongers with an address at 9 Market Place, Derby.

                              In June 1856, Emma wrote from “The Cedars, Ashbourne Road” where she was working for Mr. Handysides.
                              While she was working for Mr. Handysides, Emma wrote: “Mother is thinking of coming to live at Derby. That will be nice for Joseph and I.”

                              Friargate and Ashbourne Road were located in St. Werburgh’s Parish. (In fact, St. Werburgh’s vicarage was at 185 Surrey Street. This clue led to the discovery of the record of Emma’s marriage on May 6, 1858, to Edwin Welch Harvey, son of Samuel Harvey in St. Werburgh’s.)

                              In 1872, Joseph wrote: “Our sister Emma, she died at Derby at her own home for she was married. She has left two young children behind. The husband was the son of the man that I went apprentice to and has caused a great deal of trouble to our family and I believe hastened poor Mother’s death….”.   Joseph added that he believed Emma’s “complaint” was consumption and that she was sick a good bit. Joseph wrote: “Mother was living with John when I came home (from Ascension Island around 1867? or to Smalley from Derby around 1870?) for when Emma was married she broke up the comfortable home and the things went to Derby and she went to live with them but Derby did not agree with her so she had to leave it again but left all her things there.”

                              Emma Housley and Edwin Welch Harvey wedding, 1858:

                              Emma Housley wedding

                               

                              JOSEPH HOUSLEY 1838-1893

                              We first hear of Joseph in a letter from Anne to George in 1854. “Joseph wanted to be a joiner. We thought we could do no better than let him take Robert’s place which he did the October after (probably 1851) and is there still. He is grown as tall as you I think quite a man.” Emma concurred in her first letter: “He is quite a man in his appearance and quite as tall as you.”

                              From Emma we learn in 1855: “Joseph has left Mr. Harvey. He had not work to employ him. So mother thought he had better leave his indenture and be at liberty at once than wait for Harvey to be a bankrupt. He has got a very good place of work now and is very steady.” In June of 1856, Emma wrote “Joseph and I intend to have our portraits taken for you when you come over….Mother is thinking of coming to Derby. That will be nice for Joseph and I. Joseph is very hearty I am happy to say.”

                              According to Joseph’s letters, he was married to Harriet Ballard. Joseph described their miraculous reunion in this way: “I must tell you that I have been abroad myself to the Island of Ascension. (Elsewhere he wrote that he was on the island when the American civil war broke out). I went as a Royal Marine and worked at my trade and saved a bit of money–enough to buy my discharge and enough to get married with but while I was out on the island who should I meet with there but my dear wife’s sister. (On two occasions Joseph and Harriet sent George the name and address of Harriet’s sister, Mrs. Brooks, in Susquehanna Depot, Pennsylvania, but it is not clear whether this was the same sister.) She was lady’s maid to the captain’s wife. Though I had never seen her before we got to know each other somehow so from that me and my wife recommenced our correspondence and you may be sure I wanted to get home to her. But as soon as I did get home that is to England I was not long before I was married and I have not regretted yet for we are very comfortable as well as circumstances will allow for I am only a journeyman joiner.”

                              Proudly, Joseph wrote: “My little family consists of three nice children–John, Joseph and Susy Annie.” On her birth certificate, Susy Ann’s birthdate is listed as 1871. Parish records list a Lucy Annie christened in 1873. The boys were born in Derby, John in 1868 and Joseph in 1869. In his second letter, Joseph repeated: “I have got three nice children, a good wife and I often think is more than I have deserved.” On August 6, 1873, Joseph and Harriet wrote: “We both thank you dear sister for the pieces of money you sent for the children. I don’t know as I have ever see any before.” Joseph ended another letter: “Now I must close with our kindest love to you all and kisses from the children.”

                              In Harriet’s letter to Sarah Ann (March 19, 1873), she promised: “I will send you myself and as soon as the weather gets warm as I can take the children to Derby, I will have them taken and send them, but it is too cold yet for we have had a very cold winter and a great deal of rain.” At this time, the children were all under 6 and the baby was not yet two.

                              In March 1873 Joseph wrote: “I have been working down at Heanor gate there is a joiner shop there where Kings used to live I have been working there this winter and part of last summer but the wages is very low but it is near home that is one comfort.” (Heanor Gate is about 1/4 mile from Kidsley Grange. There was a school and industrial park there in 1988.) At this time Joseph and his family were living in “the big house–in Old Betty Hanson’s house.” The address in the 1871 census was Smalley Lane.

                              A glimpse into Joseph’s personality is revealed by this remark to George in an 1872 letter: “Many thanks for your portrait and will send ours when we can get them taken for I never had but one taken and that was in my old clothes and dear Harriet is not willing to part with that. I tell her she ought to be satisfied with the original.”

                              On one occasion Joseph and Harriet both sent seeds. (Marks are still visible on the paper.) Joseph sent “the best cow cabbage seed in the country–Robinson Champion,” and Harriet sent red cabbage–Shaw’s Improved Red. Possibly cow cabbage was also known as ox cabbage: “I hope you will have some good cabbages for the Ox cabbage takes all the prizes here. I suppose you will be taking the prizes out there with them.” Joseph wrote that he would put the name of the seeds by each “but I should think that will not matter. You will tell the difference when they come up.”

                              George apparently would have liked Joseph to come to him as early as 1854. Anne wrote: “As to his coming to you that must be left for the present.” In 1872, Joseph wrote: “I have been thinking of making a move from here for some time before I heard from you for it is living from hand to mouth and never certain of a job long either.” Joseph then made plans to come to the United States in the spring of 1873. “For I intend all being well leaving England in the spring. Many thanks for your kind offer but I hope we shall be able to get a comfortable place before we have been out long.” Joseph promised to bring some things George wanted and asked: “What sort of things would be the best to bring out there for I don’t want to bring a lot that is useless.” Joseph’s plans are confirmed in a letter from the solicitor May 23, 1874: “I trust you are prospering and in good health. Joseph seems desirous of coming out to you when this is settled.”

                              George must have been reminiscing about gooseberries (Heanor has an annual gooseberry show–one was held July 28, 1872) and Joseph promised to bring cuttings when they came: “Dear Brother, I could not get the gooseberries for they was all gathered when I received your letter but we shall be able to get some seed out the first chance and I shall try to bring some cuttings out along.” In the same letter that he sent the cabbage seeds Joseph wrote: “I have got some gooseberries drying this year for you. They are very fine ones but I have only four as yet but I was promised some more when they were ripe.” In another letter Joseph sent gooseberry seeds and wrote their names: Victoria, Gharibaldi and Globe.

                              In September 1872 Joseph wrote; “My wife is anxious to come. I hope it will suit her health for she is not over strong.” Elsewhere Joseph wrote that Harriet was “middling sometimes. She is subject to sick headaches. It knocks her up completely when they come on.” In December 1872 Joseph wrote, “Now dear brother about us coming to America you know we shall have to wait until this affair is settled and if it is not settled and thrown into Chancery I’m afraid we shall have to stay in England for I shall never be able to save money enough to bring me out and my family but I hope of better things.”

                              On July 19, 1875 Abraham Flint (the solicitor) wrote: “Joseph Housley has removed from Smalley and is working on some new foundry buildings at Little Chester near Derby. He lives at a village called Little Eaton near Derby. If you address your letter to him as Joseph Housley, carpenter, Little Eaton near Derby that will no doubt find him.”

                              George did not save any letters from Joseph after 1874, hopefully he did reach him at Little Eaton. Joseph and his family are not listed in either Little Eaton or Derby on the 1881 census.

                              In his last letter (February 11, 1874), Joseph sounded very discouraged and wrote that Harriet’s parents were very poorly and both had been “in bed for a long time.” In addition, Harriet and the children had been ill.
                              The move to Little Eaton may indicate that Joseph received his settlement because in August, 1873, he wrote: “I think this is bad news enough and bad luck too, but I have had little else since I came to live at Kiddsley cottages but perhaps it is all for the best if one could only think so. I have begun to think there will be no chance for us coming over to you for I am afraid there will not be so much left as will bring us out without it is settled very shortly but I don’t intend leaving this house until it is settled either one way or the other. “

                              Joseph Housley and the Kiddsley cottages:

                              Joseph Housley

                              #6268
                              TracyTracy
                              Participant

                                From Tanganyika with Love

                                continued part 9

                                With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                Lyamungu 3rd January 1945

                                Dearest Family.

                                We had a novel Christmas this year. We decided to avoid the expense of
                                entertaining and being entertained at Lyamungu, and went off to spend Christmas
                                camping in a forest on the Western slopes of Kilimanjaro. George decided to combine
                                business with pleasure and in this way we were able to use Government transport.
                                We set out the day before Christmas day and drove along the road which skirts
                                the slopes of Kilimanjaro and first visited a beautiful farm where Philip Teare, the ex
                                Game Warden, and his wife Mary are staying. We had afternoon tea with them and then
                                drove on in to the natural forest above the estate and pitched our tent beside a small
                                clear mountain stream. We decorated the tent with paper streamers and a few small
                                balloons and John found a small tree of the traditional shape which we decorated where
                                it stood with tinsel and small ornaments.

                                We put our beer, cool drinks for the children and bottles of fresh milk from Simba
                                Estate, in the stream and on Christmas morning they were as cold as if they had been in
                                the refrigerator all night. There were not many presents for the children, there never are,
                                but they do not seem to mind and are well satisfied with a couple of balloons apiece,
                                sweets, tin whistles and a book each.

                                George entertain the children before breakfast. He can make a magical thing out
                                of the most ordinary balloon. The children watched entranced as he drew on his pipe
                                and then blew the smoke into the balloon. He then pinched the neck of the balloon
                                between thumb and forefinger and released the smoke in little puffs. Occasionally the
                                balloon ejected a perfect smoke ring and the forest rang with shouts of “Do it again
                                Daddy.” Another trick was to blow up the balloon to maximum size and then twist the
                                neck tightly before releasing. Before subsiding the balloon darted about in a crazy
                                fashion causing great hilarity. Such fun, at the cost of a few pence.

                                After breakfast George went off to fish for trout. John and Jim decided that they
                                also wished to fish so we made rods out of sticks and string and bent pins and they
                                fished happily, but of course quite unsuccessfully, for hours. Both of course fell into the
                                stream and got soaked, but I was prepared for this, and the little stream was so shallow
                                that they could not come to any harm. Henry played happily in the sand and I had a
                                most peaceful morning.

                                Hamisi roasted a chicken in a pot over the camp fire and the jelly set beautifully in the
                                stream. So we had grilled trout and chicken for our Christmas dinner. I had of course
                                taken an iced cake for the occasion and, all in all, it was a very successful Christmas day.
                                On Boxing day we drove down to the plains where George was to investigate a
                                report of game poaching near the Ngassari Furrow. This is a very long ditch which has
                                been dug by the Government for watering the Masai stock in the area. It is also used by
                                game and we saw herds of zebra and wildebeest, and some Grant’s Gazelle and
                                giraffe, all comparatively tame. At one point a small herd of zebra raced beside the lorry
                                apparently enjoying the fun of a gallop. They were all sleek and fat and looked wild and
                                beautiful in action.

                                We camped a considerable distance from the water but this precaution did not
                                save us from the mosquitoes which launched a vicious attack on us after sunset, so that
                                we took to our beds unusually early. They were on the job again when we got up at
                                sunrise so I was very glad when we were once more on our way home.

                                “I like Christmas safari. Much nicer that silly old party,” said John. I agree but I think
                                it is time that our children learned to play happily with others. There are no other young
                                children at Lyamungu though there are two older boys and a girl who go to boarding
                                school in Nairobi.

                                On New Years Day two Army Officers from the military camp at Moshi, came for
                                tea and to talk game hunting with George. I think they rather enjoy visiting a home and
                                seeing children and pets around.

                                Eleanor.

                                Lyamungu 14 May 1945

                                Dearest Family.

                                So the war in Europe is over at last. It is such marvellous news that I can hardly
                                believe it. To think that as soon as George can get leave we will go to England and
                                bring Ann and George home with us to Tanganyika. When we know when this leave can
                                be arranged we will want Kate to join us here as of course she must go with us to
                                England to meet George’s family. She has become so much a part of your lives that I
                                know it will be a wrench for you to give her up but I know that you will all be happy to
                                think that soon our family will be reunited.

                                The V.E. celebrations passed off quietly here. We all went to Moshi to see the
                                Victory Parade of the King’s African Rifles and in the evening we went to a celebration
                                dinner at the Game Warden’s house. Besides ourselves the Moores had invited the
                                Commanding Officer from Moshi and a junior officer. We had a very good dinner and
                                many toasts including one to Mrs Moore’s brother, Oliver Milton who is fighting in Burma
                                and has recently been awarded the Military Cross.

                                There was also a celebration party for the children in the grounds of the Moshi
                                Club. Such a spread! I think John and Jim sampled everything. We mothers were
                                having our tea separately and a friend laughingly told me to turn around and have a look.
                                I did, and saw the long tea tables now deserted by all the children but my two sons who
                                were still eating steadily, and finding the party more exciting than the game of Musical
                                Bumps into which all the other children had entered with enthusiasm.

                                There was also an extremely good puppet show put on by the Italian prisoners
                                of war from the camp at Moshi. They had made all the puppets which included well
                                loved characters like Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs and the Babes in the Wood as
                                well as more sophisticated ones like an irritable pianist and a would be prima donna. The
                                most popular puppets with the children were a native askari and his family – a very
                                happy little scene. I have never before seen a puppet show and was as entranced as
                                the children. It is amazing what clever manipulation and lighting can do. I believe that the
                                Italians mean to take their puppets to Nairobi and am glad to think that there, they will
                                have larger audiences to appreciate their art.

                                George has just come in, and I paused in my writing to ask him for the hundredth
                                time when he thinks we will get leave. He says I must be patient because it may be a
                                year before our turn comes. Shipping will be disorganised for months to come and we
                                cannot expect priority simply because we have been separated so long from our
                                children. The same situation applies to scores of other Government Officials.
                                I have decided to write the story of my childhood in South Africa and about our
                                life together in Tanganyika up to the time Ann and George left the country. I know you
                                will have told Kate these stories, but Ann and George were so very little when they left
                                home that I fear that they cannot remember much.

                                My Mother-in-law will have told them about their father but she can tell them little
                                about me. I shall send them one chapter of my story each month in the hope that they
                                may be interested and not feel that I am a stranger when at last we meet again.

                                Eleanor.

                                Lyamungu 19th September 1945

                                Dearest Family.

                                In a months time we will be saying good-bye to Lyamungu. George is to be
                                transferred to Mbeya and I am delighted, not only as I look upon Mbeya as home, but
                                because there is now a primary school there which John can attend. I feel he will make
                                much better progress in his lessons when he realises that all children of his age attend
                                school. At present he is putting up a strong resistance to learning to read and spell, but
                                he writes very neatly, does his sums accurately and shows a real talent for drawing. If
                                only he had the will to learn I feel he would do very well.

                                Jim now just four, is too young for lessons but too intelligent to be interested in
                                the ayah’s attempts at entertainment. Yes I’ve had to engage a native girl to look after
                                Henry from 9 am to 12.30 when I supervise John’s Correspondence Course. She is
                                clean and amiable, but like most African women she has no initiative at all when it comes
                                to entertaining children. Most African men and youths are good at this.

                                I don’t regret our stay at Lyamungu. It is a beautiful spot and the change to the
                                cooler climate after the heat of Morogoro has been good for all the children. John is still
                                tall for his age but not so thin as he was and much less pale. He is a handsome little lad
                                with his large brown eyes in striking contrast to his fair hair. He is wary of strangers but
                                very observant and quite uncanny in the way he sums up people. He seldom gets up
                                to mischief but I have a feeling he eggs Jim on. Not that Jim needs egging.

                                Jim has an absolute flair for mischief but it is all done in such an artless manner that
                                it is not easy to punish him. He is a very sturdy child with a cap of almost black silky hair,
                                eyes brown, like mine, and a large mouth which is quick to smile and show most beautiful
                                white and even teeth. He is most popular with all the native servants and the Game
                                Scouts. The servants call Jim, ‘Bwana Tembo’ (Mr Elephant) because of his sturdy
                                build.

                                Henry, now nearly two years old, is quite different from the other two in
                                appearance. He is fair complexioned and fair haired like Ann and Kate, with large, black
                                lashed, light grey eyes. He is a good child, not so merry as Jim was at his age, nor as
                                shy as John was. He seldom cries, does not care to be cuddled and is independent and
                                strong willed. The servants call Henry, ‘Bwana Ndizi’ (Mr Banana) because he has an
                                inexhaustible appetite for this fruit. Fortunately they are very inexpensive here. We buy
                                an entire bunch which hangs from a beam on the back verandah, and pluck off the
                                bananas as they ripen. This way there is no waste and the fruit never gets bruised as it
                                does in greengrocers shops in South Africa. Our three boys make a delightful and
                                interesting trio and I do wish you could see them for yourselves.

                                We are delighted with the really beautiful photograph of Kate. She is an
                                extraordinarily pretty child and looks so happy and healthy and a great credit to you.
                                Now that we will be living in Mbeya with a school on the doorstep I hope that we will
                                soon be able to arrange for her return home.

                                Eleanor.

                                c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 30th October 1945

                                Dearest Family.

                                How nice to be able to write c/o Game Dept. Mbeya at the head of my letters.
                                We arrived here safely after a rather tiresome journey and are installed in a tiny house on
                                the edge of the township.

                                We left Lyamungu early on the morning of the 22nd. Most of our goods had
                                been packed on the big Ford lorry the previous evening, but there were the usual
                                delays and farewells. Of our servants, only the cook, Hamisi, accompanied us to
                                Mbeya. Japhet, Tovelo and the ayah had to be paid off and largesse handed out.
                                Tovelo’s granny had come, bringing a gift of bananas, and she also brought her little
                                granddaughter to present a bunch of flowers. The child’s little scolded behind is now
                                completely healed. Gifts had to be found for them too.

                                At last we were all aboard and what a squash it was! Our few pieces of furniture
                                and packing cases and trunks, the cook, his wife, the driver and the turney boy, who
                                were to take the truck back to Lyamungu, and all their bits and pieces, bunches of
                                bananas and Fanny the dog were all crammed into the body of the lorry. George, the
                                children and I were jammed together in the cab. Before we left George looked
                                dubiously at the tyres which were very worn and said gloomily that he thought it most
                                unlikely that we would make our destination, Dodoma.

                                Too true! Shortly after midday, near Kwakachinja, we blew a back tyre and there
                                was a tedious delay in the heat whilst the wheel was changed. We were now without a
                                spare tyre and George said that he would not risk taking the Ford further than Babati,
                                which is less than half way to Dodoma. He drove very slowly and cautiously to Babati
                                where he arranged with Sher Mohammed, an Indian trader, for a lorry to take us to
                                Dodoma the next morning.

                                It had been our intention to spend the night at the furnished Government
                                Resthouse at Babati but when we got there we found that it was already occupied by
                                several District Officers who had assembled for a conference. So, feeling rather
                                disgruntled, we all piled back into the lorry and drove on to a place called Bereku where
                                we spent an uncomfortable night in a tumbledown hut.

                                Before dawn next morning Sher Mohammed’s lorry drove up, and there was a
                                scramble to dress by the light of a storm lamp. The lorry was a very dilapidated one and
                                there was already a native woman passenger in the cab. I felt so tired after an almost
                                sleepless night that I decided to sit between the driver and this woman with the sleeping
                                Henry on my knee. It was as well I did, because I soon found myself dosing off and
                                drooping over towards the woman. Had she not been there I might easily have fallen
                                out as the battered cab had no door. However I was alert enough when daylight came
                                and changed places with the woman to our mutual relief. She was now able to converse
                                with the African driver and I was able to enjoy the scenery and the fresh air!
                                George, John and Jim were less comfortable. They sat in the lorry behind the
                                cab hemmed in by packing cases. As the lorry was an open one the sun beat down
                                unmercifully upon them until George, ever resourceful, moved a table to the front of the
                                truck. The two boys crouched under this and so got shelter from the sun but they still had
                                to endure the dust. Fanny complicated things by getting car sick and with one thing and
                                another we were all jolly glad to get to Dodoma.

                                We spent the night at the Dodoma Hotel and after hot baths, a good meal and a
                                good nights rest we cheerfully boarded a bus of the Tanganyika Bus Service next
                                morning to continue our journey to Mbeya. The rest of the journey was uneventful. We slept two nights on the road, the first at Iringa Hotel and the second at Chimala. We
                                reached Mbeya on the 27th.

                                I was rather taken aback when I first saw the little house which has been allocated
                                to us. I had become accustomed to the spacious houses we had in Morogoro and
                                Lyamungu. However though the house is tiny it is secluded and has a long garden
                                sloping down to the road in front and another long strip sloping up behind. The front
                                garden is shaded by several large cypress and eucalyptus trees but the garden behind
                                the house has no shade and consists mainly of humpy beds planted with hundreds of
                                carnations sadly in need of debudding. I believe that the previous Game Ranger’s wife
                                cultivated the carnations and, by selling them, raised money for War Funds.
                                Like our own first home, this little house is built of sun dried brick. Its original
                                owners were Germans. It is now rented to the Government by the Custodian of Enemy
                                Property, and George has his office in another ex German house.

                                This afternoon we drove to the school to arrange about enrolling John there. The
                                school is about four miles out of town. It was built by the German settlers in the late
                                1930’s and they were justifiably proud of it. It consists of a great assembly hall and
                                classrooms in one block and there are several attractive single storied dormitories. This
                                school was taken over by the Government when the Germans were interned on the
                                outbreak of war and many improvements have been made to the original buildings. The
                                school certainly looks very attractive now with its grassed playing fields and its lawns and
                                bright flower beds.

                                The Union Jack flies from a tall flagpole in front of the Hall and all traces of the
                                schools German origin have been firmly erased. We met the Headmaster, Mr
                                Wallington, and his wife and some members of the staff. The school is co-educational
                                and caters for children from the age of seven to standard six. The leaving age is elastic
                                owing to the fact that many Tanganyika children started school very late because of lack
                                of educational facilities in this country.

                                The married members of the staff have their own cottages in the grounds. The
                                Matrons have quarters attached to the dormitories for which they are responsible. I felt
                                most enthusiastic about the school until I discovered that the Headmaster is adamant
                                upon one subject. He utterly refuses to take any day pupils at the school. So now our
                                poor reserved Johnny will have to adjust himself to boarding school life.
                                We have arranged that he will start school on November 5th and I shall be very
                                busy trying to assemble his school uniform at short notice. The clothing list is sensible.
                                Boys wear khaki shirts and shorts on weekdays with knitted scarlet jerseys when the
                                weather is cold. On Sundays they wear grey flannel shorts and blazers with the silver
                                and scarlet school tie.

                                Mbeya looks dusty, brown and dry after the lush evergreen vegetation of
                                Lyamungu, but I prefer this drier climate and there are still mountains to please the eye.
                                In fact the lower slopes of Lolesa Mountain rise at the upper end of our garden.

                                Eleanor.

                                c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 21st November 1945

                                Dearest Family.

                                We’re quite settled in now and I have got the little house fixed up to my
                                satisfaction. I have engaged a rather uncouth looking houseboy but he is strong and
                                capable and now that I am not tied down in the mornings by John’s lessons I am able to
                                go out occasionally in the mornings and take Jim and Henry to play with other children.
                                They do not show any great enthusiasm but are not shy by nature as John is.
                                I have had a good deal of heartache over putting John to boarding school. It
                                would have been different had he been used to the company of children outside his
                                own family, or if he had even known one child there. However he seems to be adjusting
                                himself to the life, though slowly. At least he looks well and tidy and I am quite sure that
                                he is well looked after.

                                I must confess that when the time came for John to go to school I simply did not
                                have the courage to take him and he went alone with George, looking so smart in his
                                new uniform – but his little face so bleak. The next day, Sunday, was visiting day but the
                                Headmaster suggested that we should give John time to settle down and not visit him
                                until Wednesday.

                                When we drove up to the school I spied John on the far side of the field walking
                                all alone. Instead of running up with glad greetings, as I had expected, he came almost
                                reluctently and had little to say. I asked him to show me his dormitory and classroom and
                                he did so politely as though I were a stranger. At last he volunteered some information.
                                “Mummy,” he said in an awed voice, Do you know on the night I came here they burnt a
                                man! They had a big fire and they burnt him.” After a blank moment the penny dropped.
                                Of course John had started school and November the fifth but it had never entered my
                                head to tell him about that infamous character, Guy Fawkes!

                                I asked John’s Matron how he had settled down. “Well”, she said thoughtfully,
                                John is very good and has not cried as many of the juniors do when they first come
                                here, but he seems to keep to himself all the time.” I went home very discouraged but
                                on the Sunday John came running up with another lad of about his own age.” This is my
                                friend Marks,” he announced proudly. I could have hugged Marks.

                                Mbeya is very different from the small settlement we knew in the early 1930’s.
                                Gone are all the colourful characters from the Lupa diggings for the alluvial claims are all
                                worked out now, gone also are our old friends the Menzies from the Pub and also most
                                of the Government Officials we used to know. Mbeya has lost its character of a frontier
                                township and has become almost suburban.

                                The social life revolves around two places, the Club and the school. The Club
                                which started out as a little two roomed building, has been expanded and the golf
                                course improved. There are also tennis courts and a good library considering the size of
                                the community. There are frequent parties and dances, though most of the club revenue
                                comes from Bar profits. The parties are relatively sober affairs compared with the parties
                                of the 1930’s.

                                The school provides entertainment of another kind. Both Mr and Mrs Wallington
                                are good amateur actors and I am told that they run an Amateur Dramatic Society. Every
                                Wednesday afternoon there is a hockey match at the school. Mbeya town versus a
                                mixed team of staff and scholars. The match attracts almost the whole European
                                population of Mbeya. Some go to play hockey, others to watch, and others to snatch
                                the opportunity to visit their children. I shall have to try to arrange a lift to school when
                                George is away on safari.

                                I have now met most of the local women and gladly renewed an old friendship
                                with Sheilagh Waring whom I knew two years ago at Morogoro. Sheilagh and I have
                                much in common, the same disregard for the trappings of civilisation, the same sense of
                                the ludicrous, and children. She has eight to our six and she has also been cut off by the
                                war from two of her children. Sheilagh looks too young and pretty to be the mother of so
                                large a family and is, in fact, several years younger than I am. her husband, Donald, is a
                                large quiet man who, as far as I can judge takes life seriously.

                                Our next door neighbours are the Bank Manager and his wife, a very pleasant
                                couple though we seldom meet. I have however had correspondence with the Bank
                                Manager. Early on Saturday afternoon their houseboy brought a note. It informed me
                                that my son was disturbing his rest by precipitating a heart attack. Was I aware that my
                                son was about 30 feet up in a tree and balanced on a twig? I ran out and,sure enough,
                                there was Jim, right at the top of the tallest eucalyptus tree. It would be the one with the
                                mound of stones at the bottom! You should have heard me fluting in my most
                                wheedling voice. “Sweets, Jimmy, come down slowly dear, I’ve some nice sweets for
                                you.”

                                I’ll bet that little story makes you smile. I remember how often you have told me
                                how, as a child, I used to make your hearts turn over because I had no fear of heights
                                and how I used to say, “But that is silly, I won’t fall.” I know now only too well, how you
                                must have felt.

                                Eleanor.

                                c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 14th January 1946

                                Dearest Family.

                                I hope that by now you have my telegram to say that Kate got home safely
                                yesterday. It was wonderful to have her back and what a beautiful child she is! Kate
                                seems to have enjoyed the train journey with Miss Craig, in spite of the tears she tells
                                me she shed when she said good-bye to you. She also seems to have felt quite at
                                home with the Hopleys at Salisbury. She flew from Salisbury in a small Dove aircraft
                                and they had a smooth passage though Kate was a little airsick.

                                I was so excited about her home coming! This house is so tiny that I had to turn
                                out the little store room to make a bedroom for her. With a fresh coat of whitewash and
                                pretty sprigged curtains and matching bedspread, borrowed from Sheilagh Waring, the
                                tiny room looks most attractive. I had also iced a cake, made ice-cream and jelly and
                                bought crackers for the table so that Kate’s home coming tea could be a proper little
                                celebration.

                                I was pleased with my preparations and then, a few hours before the plane was
                                due, my crowned front tooth dropped out, peg and all! When my houseboy wants to
                                describe something very tatty, he calls it “Second-hand Kabisa.” Kabisa meaning
                                absolutely. That is an apt description of how I looked and felt. I decided to try some
                                emergency dentistry. I think you know our nearest dentist is at Dar es Salaam five
                                hundred miles away.

                                First I carefully dried the tooth and with a match stick covered the peg and base
                                with Durofix. I then took the infants rubber bulb enema, sucked up some heat from a
                                candle flame and pumped it into the cavity before filling that with Durofix. Then hopefully
                                I stuck the tooth in its former position and held it in place for several minutes. No good. I
                                sent the houseboy to a shop for Scotine and tried the whole process again. No good
                                either.

                                When George came home for lunch I appealed to him for advice. He jokingly
                                suggested that a maize seed jammed into the space would probably work, but when
                                he saw that I really was upset he produced some chewing gum and suggested that I
                                should try that . I did and that worked long enough for my first smile anyway.
                                George and the three boys went to meet Kate but I remained at home to
                                welcome her there. I was afraid that after all this time away Kate might be reluctant to
                                rejoin the family but she threw her arms around me and said “Oh Mummy,” We both
                                shed a few tears and then we both felt fine.

                                How gay Kate is, and what an infectious laugh she has! The boys follow her
                                around in admiration. John in fact asked me, “Is Kate a Princess?” When I said
                                “Goodness no, Johnny, she’s your sister,” he explained himself by saying, “Well, she
                                has such golden hair.” Kate was less complementary. When I tucked her in bed last night
                                she said, “Mummy, I didn’t expect my little brothers to be so yellow!” All three boys
                                have been taking a course of Atebrin, an anti-malarial drug which tinges skin and eyeballs
                                yellow.

                                So now our tiny house is bursting at its seams and how good it feels to have one
                                more child under our roof. We are booked to sail for England in May and when we return
                                we will have Ann and George home too. Then I shall feel really content.

                                Eleanor.

                                c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 2nd March 1946

                                Dearest Family.

                                My life just now is uneventful but very busy. I am sewing hard and knitting fast to
                                try to get together some warm clothes for our leave in England. This is not a simple
                                matter because woollen materials are in short supply and very expensive, and now that
                                we have boarding school fees to pay for both Kate and John we have to budget very
                                carefully indeed.

                                Kate seems happy at school. She makes friends easily and seems to enjoy
                                communal life. John also seems reconciled to school now that Kate is there. He no
                                longer feels that he is the only exile in the family. He seems to rub along with the other
                                boys of his age and has a couple of close friends. Although Mbeya School is coeducational
                                the smaller boys and girls keep strictly apart. It is considered extremely
                                cissy to play with girls.

                                The local children are allowed to go home on Sundays after church and may bring
                                friends home with them for the day. Both John and Kate do this and Sunday is a very
                                busy day for me. The children come home in their Sunday best but bring play clothes to
                                change into. There is always a scramble to get them to bath and change again in time to
                                deliver them to the school by 6 o’clock.

                                When George is home we go out to the school for the morning service. This is
                                taken by the Headmaster Mr Wallington, and is very enjoyable. There is an excellent
                                school choir to lead the singing. The service is the Church of England one, but is
                                attended by children of all denominations, except the Roman Catholics. I don’t think that
                                more than half the children are British. A large proportion are Greeks, some as old as
                                sixteen, and about the same number are Afrikaners. There are Poles and non-Nazi
                                Germans, Swiss and a few American children.

                                All instruction is through the medium of English and it is amazing how soon all the
                                foreign children learn to chatter in English. George has been told that we will return to
                                Mbeya after our leave and for that I am very thankful as it means that we will still be living
                                near at hand when Jim and Henry start school. Because many of these children have to
                                travel many hundreds of miles to come to school, – Mbeya is a two day journey from the
                                railhead, – the school year is divided into two instead of the usual three terms. This
                                means that many of these children do not see their parents for months at a time. I think
                                this is a very sad state of affairs especially for the seven and eight year olds but the
                                Matrons assure me , that many children who live on isolated farms and stations are quite
                                reluctant to go home because they miss the companionship and the games and
                                entertainment that the school offers.

                                My only complaint about the life here is that I see far too little of George. He is
                                kept extremely busy on this range and is hardly at home except for a few days at the
                                months end when he has to be at his office to check up on the pay vouchers and the
                                issue of ammunition to the Scouts. George’s Range takes in the whole of the Southern
                                Province and the Southern half of the Western Province and extends to the border with
                                Northern Rhodesia and right across to Lake Tanganyika. This vast area is patrolled by
                                only 40 Game Scouts because the Department is at present badly under staffed, due
                                partly to the still acute shortage of rifles, but even more so to the extraordinary reluctance
                                which the Government shows to allocate adequate funds for the efficient running of the
                                Department.

                                The Game Scouts must see that the Game Laws are enforced, protect native
                                crops from raiding elephant, hippo and other game animals. Report disease amongst game and deal with stock raiding lions. By constantly going on safari and checking on
                                their work, George makes sure the range is run to his satisfaction. Most of the Game
                                Scouts are fine fellows but, considering they receive only meagre pay for dangerous
                                and exacting work, it is not surprising that occasionally a Scout is tempted into accepting
                                a bribe not to report a serious infringement of the Game Laws and there is, of course,
                                always the temptation to sell ivory illicitly to unscrupulous Indian and Arab traders.
                                Apart from supervising the running of the Range, George has two major jobs.
                                One is to supervise the running of the Game Free Area along the Rhodesia –
                                Tanganyika border, and the other to hunt down the man-eating lions which for years have
                                terrorised the Njombe District killing hundreds of Africans. Yes I know ‘hundreds’ sounds
                                fantastic, but this is perfectly true and one day, when the job is done and the official
                                report published I shall send it to you to prove it!

                                I hate to think of the Game Free Area and so does George. All the game from
                                buffalo to tiny duiker has been shot out in a wide belt extending nearly two hundred
                                miles along the Northern Rhodesia -Tanganyika border. There are three Europeans in
                                widely spaced camps who supervise this slaughter by African Game Guards. This
                                horrible measure is considered necessary by the Veterinary Departments of
                                Tanganyika, Rhodesia and South Africa, to prevent the cattle disease of Rinderpest
                                from spreading South.

                                When George is home however, we do relax and have fun. On the Saturday
                                before the school term started we took Kate and the boys up to the top fishing camp in
                                the Mporoto Mountains for her first attempt at trout fishing. There are three of these
                                camps built by the Mbeya Trout Association on the rivers which were first stocked with
                                the trout hatched on our farm at Mchewe. Of the three, the top camp is our favourite. The
                                scenery there is most glorious and reminds me strongly of the rivers of the Western
                                Cape which I so loved in my childhood.

                                The river, the Kawira, flows from the Rungwe Mountain through a narrow valley
                                with hills rising steeply on either side. The water runs swiftly over smooth stones and
                                sometimes only a foot or two below the level of the banks. It is sparkling and shallow,
                                but in places the water is deep and dark and the banks high. I had a busy day keeping
                                an eye on the boys, especially Jim, who twice climbed out on branches which overhung
                                deep water. “Mummy, I was only looking for trout!”

                                How those kids enjoyed the freedom of the camp after the comparative
                                restrictions of town. So did Fanny, she raced about on the hills like a mad dog chasing
                                imaginary rabbits and having the time of her life. To escape the noise and commotion
                                George had gone far upstream to fish and returned in the late afternoon with three good
                                sized trout and four smaller ones. Kate proudly showed George the two she had caught
                                with the assistance or our cook Hamisi. I fear they were caught in a rather unorthodox
                                manner but this I kept a secret from George who is a stickler for the orthodox in trout
                                fishing.

                                Eleanor.

                                Jacksdale England 24th June 1946

                                Dearest Family.

                                Here we are all together at last in England. You cannot imagine how wonderful it
                                feels to have the whole Rushby family reunited. I find myself counting heads. Ann,
                                George, Kate, John, Jim, and Henry. All present and well. We had a very pleasant trip
                                on the old British India Ship Mantola. She was crowded with East Africans going home
                                for the first time since the war, many like us, eagerly looking forward to a reunion with their
                                children whom they had not seen for years. There was a great air of anticipation and
                                good humour but a little anxiety too.

                                “I do hope our children will be glad to see us,” said one, and went on to tell me
                                about a Doctor from Dar es Salaam who, after years of separation from his son had
                                recently gone to visit him at his school. The Doctor had alighted at the railway station
                                where he had arranged to meet his son. A tall youth approached him and said, very
                                politely, “Excuse me sir. Are you my Father?” Others told me of children who had
                                become so attached to their relatives in England that they gave their parents a very cool
                                reception. I began to feel apprehensive about Ann and George but fortunately had no
                                time to mope.

                                Oh, that washing and ironing for six! I shall remember for ever that steamy little
                                laundry in the heat of the Red Sea and queuing up for the ironing and the feeling of guilt
                                at the size of my bundle. We met many old friends amongst the passengers, and made
                                some new ones, so the voyage was a pleasant one, We did however have our
                                anxious moments.

                                John was the first to disappear and we had an anxious search for him. He was
                                quite surprised that we had been concerned. “I was just talking to my friend Chinky
                                Chinaman in his workshop.” Could John have called him that? Then, when I returned to
                                the cabin from dinner one night I found Henry swigging Owbridge’s Lung Tonic. He had
                                drunk half the bottle neat and the label said ‘five drops in water’. Luckily it did not harm
                                him.

                                Jim of course was forever risking his neck. George had forbidden him to climb on
                                the railings but he was forever doing things which no one had thought of forbidding him
                                to do, like hanging from the overhead pipes on the deck or standing on the sill of a
                                window and looking down at the well deck far below. An Officer found him doing this and
                                gave me the scolding.

                                Another day he climbed up on a derrick used for hoisting cargo. George,
                                oblivious to this was sitting on the hatch cover with other passengers reading a book. I
                                was in the wash house aft on the same deck when Kate rushed in and said, “Mummy
                                come and see Jim.” Before I had time to more than gape, the butcher noticed Jim and
                                rushed out knife in hand. “Get down from there”, he bellowed. Jim got, and with such
                                speed that he caught the leg or his shorts on a projecting piece of metal. The cotton
                                ripped across the seam from leg to leg and Jim stood there for a humiliating moment in a
                                sort of revealing little kilt enduring the smiles of the passengers who had looked up from
                                their books at the butcher’s shout.

                                That incident cured Jim of his urge to climb on the ship but he managed to give
                                us one more fright. He was lost off Dover. People from whom we enquired said, “Yes
                                we saw your little boy. He was by the railings watching that big aircraft carrier.” Now Jim,
                                though mischievous , is very obedient. It was not until George and I had conducted an
                                exhaustive search above and below decks that I really became anxious. Could he have
                                fallen overboard? Jim was returned to us by an unamused Officer. He had been found
                                in one of the lifeboats on the deck forbidden to children.

                                Our ship passed Dover after dark and it was an unforgettable sight. Dover Castle
                                and the cliffs were floodlit for the Victory Celebrations. One of the men passengers sat
                                down at the piano and played ‘The White Cliffs of Dover’, and people sang and a few
                                wept. The Mantola docked at Tilbury early next morning in a steady drizzle.
                                There was a dockers strike on and it took literally hours for all the luggage to be
                                put ashore. The ships stewards simply locked the public rooms and went off leaving the
                                passengers shivering on the docks. Eventually damp and bedraggled, we arrived at St
                                Pancras Station and were given a warm welcome by George’s sister Cath and her
                                husband Reg Pears, who had come all the way from Nottingham to meet us.
                                As we had to spend an hour in London before our train left for Nottingham,
                                George suggested that Cath and I should take the children somewhere for a meal. So
                                off we set in the cold drizzle, the boys and I without coats and laden with sundry
                                packages, including a hand woven native basket full of shoes. We must have looked like
                                a bunch of refugees as we stood in the hall of The Kings Cross Station Hotel because a
                                supercilious waiter in tails looked us up and down and said, “I’m afraid not Madam”, in
                                answer to my enquiry whether the hotel could provide lunch for six.
                                Anyway who cares! We had lunch instead at an ABC tea room — horrible
                                sausage and a mound or rather sloppy mashed potatoes, but very good ice-cream.
                                After the train journey in a very grimy third class coach, through an incredibly green and
                                beautiful countryside, we eventually reached Nottingham and took a bus to Jacksdale,
                                where George’s mother and sisters live in large detached houses side by side.
                                Ann and George were at the bus stop waiting for us, and thank God, submitted
                                to my kiss as though we had been parted for weeks instead of eight years. Even now
                                that we are together again my heart aches to think of all those missed years. They have
                                not changed much and I would have picked them out of a crowd, but Ann, once thin and
                                pale, is now very rosy and blooming. She still has her pretty soft plaits and her eyes are
                                still a clear calm blue. Young George is very striking looking with sparkling brown eyes, a
                                ready, slightly lopsided smile, and charming manners.

                                Mother, and George’s elder sister, Lottie Giles, welcomed us at the door with the
                                cheering news that our tea was ready. Ann showed us the way to mother’s lovely lilac
                                tiled bathroom for a wash before tea. Before I had even turned the tap, Jim had hung
                                form the glass towel rail and it lay in three pieces on the floor. There have since been
                                similar tragedies. I can see that life in civilisation is not without snags.

                                I am most grateful that Ann and George have accepted us so naturally and
                                affectionately. Ann said candidly, “Mummy, it’s a good thing that you had Aunt Cath with
                                you when you arrived because, honestly, I wouldn’t have known you.”

                                Eleanor.

                                Jacksdale England 28th August 1946

                                Dearest Family.

                                I am sorry that I have not written for some time but honestly, I don’t know whether
                                I’m coming or going. Mother handed the top floor of her house to us and the
                                arrangement was that I should tidy our rooms and do our laundry and Mother would
                                prepare the meals except for breakfast. It looked easy at first. All the rooms have wall to
                                wall carpeting and there was a large vacuum cleaner in the box room. I was told a
                                window cleaner would do the windows.

                                Well the first time I used the Hoover I nearly died of fright. I pressed the switch
                                and immediately there was a roar and the bag filled with air to bursting point, or so I
                                thought. I screamed for Ann and she came at the run. I pointed to the bag and shouted
                                above the din, “What must I do? It’s going to burst!” Ann looked at me in astonishment
                                and said, “But Mummy that’s the way it works.” I couldn’t have her thinking me a
                                complete fool so I switched the current off and explained to Ann how it was that I had
                                never seen this type of equipment in action. How, in Tanganyika , I had never had a
                                house with electricity and that, anyway, electric equipment would be superfluous
                                because floors are of cement which the houseboy polishes by hand, one only has a
                                few rugs or grass mats on the floor. “But what about Granny’s house in South Africa?’”
                                she asked, so I explained about your Josephine who threatened to leave if you
                                bought a Hoover because that would mean that you did not think she kept the house
                                clean. The sad fact remains that, at fourteen, Ann knows far more about housework than I
                                do, or rather did! I’m learning fast.

                                The older children all go to school at different times in the morning. Ann leaves first
                                by bus to go to her Grammar School at Sutton-in-Ashfield. Shortly afterwards George
                                catches a bus for Nottingham where he attends the High School. So they have
                                breakfast in relays, usually scrambled egg made from a revolting dried egg mixture.
                                Then there are beds to make and washing and ironing to do, so I have little time for
                                sightseeing, though on a few afternoons George has looked after the younger children
                                and I have gone on bus tours in Derbyshire. Life is difficult here with all the restrictions on
                                foodstuffs. We all have ration books so get our fair share but meat, fats and eggs are
                                scarce and expensive. The weather is very wet. At first I used to hang out the washing
                                and then rush to bring it in when a shower came. Now I just let it hang.

                                We have left our imprint upon my Mother-in-law’s house for ever. Henry upset a
                                bottle of Milk of Magnesia in the middle of the pale fawn bedroom carpet. John, trying to
                                be helpful and doing some dusting, broke one of the delicate Dresden china candlesticks
                                which adorn our bedroom mantelpiece.Jim and Henry have wrecked the once
                                professionally landscaped garden and all the boys together bored a large hole through
                                Mother’s prized cherry tree. So now Mother has given up and gone off to Bournemouth
                                for a much needed holiday. Once a week I have the capable help of a cleaning woman,
                                called for some reason, ‘Mrs Two’, but I have now got all the cooking to do for eight. Mrs
                                Two is a godsend. She wears, of all things, a print mob cap with a hole in it. Says it
                                belonged to her Grandmother. Her price is far beyond Rubies to me, not so much
                                because she does, in a couple of hours, what it takes me all day to do, but because she
                                sells me boxes of fifty cigarettes. Some non-smoking relative, who works in Players
                                tobacco factory, passes on his ration to her. Until Mrs Two came to my rescue I had
                                been starved of cigarettes. Each time I asked for them at the shop the grocer would say,
                                “Are you registered with us?” Only very rarely would some kindly soul sell me a little
                                packet of five Woodbines.

                                England is very beautiful but the sooner we go home to Tanganyika, the better.
                                On this, George and I and the children agree.

                                Eleanor.

                                Jacksdale England 20th September 1946

                                Dearest Family.

                                Our return passages have now been booked on the Winchester Castle and we
                                sail from Southampton on October the sixth. I look forward to returning to Tanganyika but
                                hope to visit England again in a few years time when our children are older and when
                                rationing is a thing of the past.

                                I have grown fond of my Sisters-in-law and admire my Mother-in-law very much.
                                She has a great sense of humour and has entertained me with stories of her very
                                eventful life, and told me lots of little stories of the children which did not figure in her
                                letters. One which amused me was about young George. During one of the air raids
                                early in the war when the sirens were screaming and bombers roaring overhead Mother
                                made the two children get into the cloak cupboard under the stairs. Young George
                                seemed quite unconcerned about the planes and the bombs but soon an anxious voice
                                asked in the dark, “Gran, what will I do if a spider falls on me?” I am afraid that Mother is
                                going to miss Ann and George very much.

                                I had a holiday last weekend when Lottie and I went up to London on a spree. It
                                was a most enjoyable weekend, though very rushed. We placed ourselves in the
                                hands of Thos. Cook and Sons and saw most of the sights of London and were run off
                                our feet in the process. As you all know London I shall not describe what I saw but just
                                to say that, best of all, I enjoyed walking along the Thames embankment in the evening
                                and the changing of the Guard at Whitehall. On Sunday morning Lottie and I went to
                                Kew Gardens and in the afternoon walked in Kensington Gardens.

                                We went to only one show, ‘The Skin of our Teeth’ starring Vivienne Leigh.
                                Neither of us enjoyed the performance at all and regretted having spent so much on
                                circle seats. The show was far too highbrow for my taste, a sort of satire on the survival
                                of the human race. Miss Leigh was unrecognisable in a blond wig and her voice strident.
                                However the night was not a dead loss as far as entertainment was concerned as we
                                were later caught up in a tragicomedy at our hotel.

                                We had booked communicating rooms at the enormous Imperial Hotel in Russell
                                Square. These rooms were comfortably furnished but very high up, and we had a rather
                                terrifying and dreary view from the windows of the enclosed courtyard far below. We
                                had some snacks and a chat in Lottie’s room and then I moved to mine and went to bed.
                                I had noted earlier that there was a special lock on the outer door of my room so that
                                when the door was closed from the inside it automatically locked itself.
                                I was just dropping off to sleep when I heard a hammering which seemed to
                                come from my wardrobe. I got up, rather fearfully, and opened the wardrobe door and
                                noted for the first time that the wardrobe was set in an opening in the wall and that the
                                back of the wardrobe also served as the back of the wardrobe in the room next door. I
                                quickly shut it again and went to confer with Lottie.

                                Suddenly a male voice was raised next door in supplication, “Mary Mother of
                                God, Help me! They’ve locked me in!” and the hammering resumed again, sometimes
                                on the door, and then again on the back of the wardrobe of the room next door. Lottie
                                had by this time joined me and together we listened to the prayers and to the
                                hammering. Then the voice began to threaten, “If you don’t let me out I’ll jump out of the
                                window.” Great consternation on our side of the wall. I went out into the passage and
                                called through the door, “You’re not locked in. Come to your door and I’ll tell you how to
                                open it.” Silence for a moment and then again the prayers followed by a threat. All the
                                other doors in the corridor remained shut.

                                Luckily just then a young man and a woman came walking down the corridor and I
                                explained the situation. The young man hurried off for the night porter who went into the
                                next door room. In a matter of minutes there was peace next door. When the night
                                porter came out into the corridor again I asked for an explanation. He said quite casually,
                                “It’s all right Madam. He’s an Irish Gentleman in Show Business. He gets like this on a
                                Saturday night when he has had a drop too much. He won’t give any more trouble
                                now.” And he didn’t. Next morning at breakfast Lottie and I tried to spot the gentleman in
                                the Show Business, but saw no one who looked like the owner of that charming Irish
                                voice.

                                George had to go to London on business last Monday and took the older
                                children with him for a few hours of sight seeing. They returned quite unimpressed.
                                Everything was too old and dirty and there were far too many people about, but they
                                had enjoyed riding on the escalators at the tube stations, and all agreed that the highlight
                                of the trip was, “Dad took us to lunch at the Chicken Inn.”

                                Now that it is almost time to leave England I am finding the housework less of a
                                drudgery, Also, as it is school holiday time, Jim and Henry are able to go on walks with
                                the older children and so use up some of their surplus energy. Cath and I took the
                                children (except young George who went rabbit shooting with his uncle Reg, and
                                Henry, who stayed at home with his dad) to the Wakes at Selston, the neighbouring
                                village. There were the roundabouts and similar contraptions but the side shows had
                                more appeal for the children. Ann and Kate found a stall where assorted prizes were
                                spread out on a sloping table. Anyone who could land a penny squarely on one of
                                these objects was given a similar one as a prize.

                                I was touched to see that both girls ignored all the targets except a box of fifty
                                cigarettes which they were determined to win for me. After numerous attempts, Kate
                                landed her penny successfully and you would have loved to have seen her radiant little
                                face.

                                Eleanor.

                                Dar es Salaam 22nd October 1946

                                Dearest Family.

                                Back in Tanganyika at last, but not together. We have to stay in Dar es Salaam
                                until tomorrow when the train leaves for Dodoma. We arrived yesterday morning to find
                                all the hotels filled with people waiting to board ships for England. Fortunately some
                                friends came to the rescue and Ann, Kate and John have gone to stay with them. Jim,
                                Henry and I are sleeping in a screened corner of the lounge of the New Africa Hotel, and
                                George and young George have beds in the Palm Court of the same hotel.

                                We travelled out from England in the Winchester Castle under troopship
                                conditions. We joined her at Southampton after a rather slow train journey from
                                Nottingham. We arrived after dark and from the station we could see a large ship in the
                                docks with a floodlit red funnel. “Our ship,” yelled the children in delight, but it was not the
                                Winchester Castle but the Queen Elizabeth, newly reconditioned.

                                We had hoped to board our ship that evening but George made enquiries and
                                found that we would not be allowed on board until noon next day. Without much hope,
                                we went off to try to get accommodation for eight at a small hotel recommended by the
                                taxi driver. Luckily for us there was a very motherly woman at the reception desk. She
                                looked in amusement at the six children and said to me, “Goodness are all these yours,
                                ducks? Then she called over her shoulder, “Wilf, come and see this lady with lots of
                                children. We must try to help.” They settled the problem most satisfactorily by turning
                                two rooms into a dormitory.

                                In the morning we had time to inspect bomb damage in the dock area of
                                Southampton. Most of the rubble had been cleared away but there are still numbers of
                                damaged buildings awaiting demolition. A depressing sight. We saw the Queen Mary
                                at anchor, still in her drab war time paint, but magnificent nevertheless.
                                The Winchester Castle was crammed with passengers and many travelled in
                                acute discomfort. We were luckier than most because the two girls, the three small boys
                                and I had a stateroom to ourselves and though it was stripped of peacetime comforts,
                                we had a private bathroom and toilet. The two Georges had bunks in a huge men-only
                                dormitory somewhere in the bowls of the ship where they had to share communal troop
                                ship facilities. The food was plentiful but unexciting and one had to queue for afternoon
                                tea. During the day the decks were crowded and there was squatting room only. The
                                many children on board got bored.

                                Port Said provided a break and we were all entertained by the ‘Gully Gully’ man
                                and his conjuring tricks, and though we had no money to spend at Simon Artz, we did at
                                least have a chance to stretch our legs. Next day scores of passengers took ill with
                                sever stomach upsets, whether from food poisoning, or as was rumoured, from bad
                                water taken on at the Egyptian port, I don’t know. Only the two Georges in our family
                                were affected and their attacks were comparatively mild.

                                As we neared the Kenya port of Mombassa, the passengers for Dar es Salaam
                                were told that they would have to disembark at Mombassa and continue their journey in
                                a small coaster, the Al Said. The Winchester Castle is too big for the narrow channel
                                which leads to Dar es Salaam harbour.

                                From the wharf the Al Said looked beautiful. She was once the private yacht of
                                the Sultan of Zanzibar and has lovely lines. Our admiration lasted only until we were
                                shown our cabins. With one voice our children exclaimed, “Gosh they stink!” They did, of
                                a mixture of rancid oil and sweat and stale urine. The beds were not yet made and the
                                thin mattresses had ominous stains on them. John, ever fastidious, lifted his mattress and two enormous cockroaches scuttled for cover.

                                We had a good homely lunch served by two smiling African stewards and
                                afterwards we sat on deck and that was fine too, though behind ones enjoyment there
                                was the thought of those stuffy and dirty cabins. That first night nearly everyone,
                                including George and our older children, slept on deck. Women occupied deck chairs
                                and men and children slept on the bare decks. Horrifying though the idea was, I decided
                                that, as Jim had a bad cough, he, Henry and I would sleep in our cabin.

                                When I announced my intention of sleeping in the cabin one of the passengers
                                gave me some insecticide spray which I used lavishly, but without avail. The children
                                slept but I sat up all night with the light on, determined to keep at least their pillows clear
                                of the cockroaches which scurried about boldly regardless of the light. All the next day
                                and night we avoided the cabins. The Al Said stopped for some hours at Zanzibar to
                                offload her deck cargo of live cattle and packing cases from the hold. George and the
                                elder children went ashore for a walk but I felt too lazy and there was plenty to watch
                                from deck.

                                That night I too occupied a deck chair and slept quite comfortably, and next
                                morning we entered the palm fringed harbour of Dar es Salaam and were home.

                                Eleanor.

                                Mbeya 1st November 1946

                                Dearest Family.

                                Home at last! We are all most happily installed in a real family house about three
                                miles out of Mbeya and near the school. This house belongs to an elderly German and
                                has been taken over by the Custodian of Enemy Property and leased to the
                                Government.

                                The owner, whose name is Shenkel, was not interned but is allowed to occupy a
                                smaller house on the Estate. I found him in the garden this morning lecturing the children
                                on what they may do and may not do. I tried to make it quite clear to him that he was not
                                our landlord, though he clearly thinks otherwise. After he had gone I had to take two
                                aspirin and lie down to recover my composure! I had been warned that he has this effect
                                on people.

                                Mr Shenkel is a short and ugly man, his clothes are stained with food and he
                                wears steel rimmed glasses tied round his head with a piece of dirty elastic because
                                one earpiece is missing. He speaks with a thick German accent but his English is fluent
                                and I believe he is a cultured and clever man. But he is maddening. The children were
                                more amused than impressed by his exhortations and have happily Christened our
                                home, ‘Old Shenks’.

                                The house has very large grounds as the place is really a derelict farm. It suits us
                                down to the ground. We had no sooner unpacked than George went off on safari after
                                those maneating lions in the Njombe District. he accounted for one, and a further two
                                jointly with a Game Scout, before we left for England. But none was shot during the five
                                months we were away as George’s relief is quite inexperienced in such work. George
                                thinks that there are still about a dozen maneaters at large. His theory is that a female
                                maneater moved into the area in 1938 when maneating first started, and brought up her
                                cubs to be maneaters, and those cubs in turn did the same. The three maneating lions
                                that have been shot were all in very good condition and not old and maimed as
                                maneaters usually are.

                                George anticipates that it will be months before all these lions are accounted for
                                because they are constantly on the move and cover a very large area. The lions have to
                                be hunted on foot because they range over broken country covered by bush and fairly
                                dense thicket.

                                I did a bit of shooting myself yesterday and impressed our African servants and
                                the children and myself. What a fluke! Our houseboy came to say that there was a snake
                                in the garden, the biggest he had ever seen. He said it was too big to kill with a stick and
                                would I shoot it. I had no gun but a heavy .450 Webley revolver and I took this and
                                hurried out with the children at my heels.

                                The snake turned out to be an unusually large puff adder which had just shed its
                                skin. It looked beautiful in a repulsive way. So flanked by servants and children I took
                                aim and shot, not hitting the head as I had planned, but breaking the snake’s back with
                                the heavy bullet. The two native boys then rushed up with sticks and flattened the head.
                                “Ma you’re a crack shot,” cried the kids in delighted surprise. I hope to rest on my laurels
                                for a long, long while.

                                Although there are only a few weeks of school term left the four older children will
                                start school on Monday. Not only am I pleased with our new home here but also with
                                the staff I have engaged. Our new houseboy, Reuben, (but renamed Robin by our
                                children) is not only cheerful and willing but intelligent too, and Jumbe, the wood and
                                garden boy, is a born clown and a source of great entertainment to the children.

                                I feel sure that we are all going to be very happy here at ‘Old Shenks!.

                                Eleanor.

                                #6265
                                TracyTracy
                                Participant

                                  From Tanganyika with Love

                                  continued  ~ part 6

                                  With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                  Mchewe 6th June 1937

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Home again! We had an uneventful journey. Kate was as good as gold all the
                                  way. We stopped for an hour at Bulawayo where we had to change trains but
                                  everything was simplified for me by a very pleasant man whose wife shared my
                                  compartment. Not only did he see me through customs but he installed us in our new
                                  train and his wife turned up to see us off with magazines for me and fruit and sweets for
                                  Kate. Very, very kind, don’t you think?

                                  Kate and I shared the compartment with a very pretty and gentle girl called
                                  Clarice Simpson. She was very worried and upset because she was going home to
                                  Broken Hill in response to a telegram informing her that her young husband was
                                  dangerously ill from Blackwater Fever. She was very helpful with Kate whose
                                  cheerfulness helped Clarice, I think, though I, quite unintentionally was the biggest help
                                  at the end of our journey. Remember the partial dentures I had had made just before
                                  leaving Cape Town? I know I shall never get used to the ghastly things, I’ve had them
                                  two weeks now and they still wobble. Well this day I took them out and wrapped them
                                  in a handkerchief, but when we were packing up to leave the train I could find the
                                  handkerchief but no teeth! We searched high and low until the train had slowed down to
                                  enter Broken Hill station. Then Clarice, lying flat on the floor, spied the teeth in the dark
                                  corner under the bottom bunk. With much stretching she managed to retrieve the
                                  dentures covered in grime and fluff. My look of horror, when I saw them, made young
                                  Clarice laugh. She was met at the station by a very grave elderly couple. I do wonder
                                  how things turned out for her.

                                  I stayed overnight with Kate at the Great Northern Hotel, and we set off for
                                  Mbeya by plane early in the morning. One of our fellow passengers was a young
                                  mother with a three week old baby. How ideas have changed since Ann was born. This
                                  time we had a smooth passage and I was the only passenger to get airsick. Although
                                  there were other women passengers it was a man once again, who came up and
                                  offered to help. Kate went off with him amiably and he entertained her until we touched
                                  down at Mbeya.

                                  George was there to meet us with a wonderful surprise, a little red two seater
                                  Ford car. She is a bit battered and looks a bit odd because the boot has been
                                  converted into a large wooden box for carrying raw salt, but she goes like the wind.
                                  Where did George raise the cash to buy a car? Whilst we were away he found a small
                                  cave full of bat guano near a large cave which is worked by a man called Bob Sargent.
                                  As Sargent did not want any competition he bought the contents of the cave from
                                  George giving him the small car as part payment.

                                  It was lovely to return to our little home and find everything fresh and tidy and the
                                  garden full of colour. But it was heartbreaking to go into the bedroom and see George’s
                                  precious forgotten boots still standing by his empty bed.

                                  With much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe 25th June 1937

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Last Friday George took Kate and me in the little red Ford to visit Mr Sargent’s
                                  camp on the Songwe River which cuts the Mbeya-Mbosi road. Mr Sargent bought
                                  Hicky-Wood’s guano deposit and also our small cave and is making a good living out of
                                  selling the bat guano to the coffee farmers in this province. George went to try to interest
                                  him in a guano deposit near Kilwa in the Southern Province. Mr Sargent agreed to pay
                                  25 pounds to cover the cost of the car trip and pegging costs. George will make the trip
                                  to peg the claim and take samples for analysis. If the quality is sufficiently high, George
                                  and Mr Sargent will go into partnership. George will work the claim and ship out the
                                  guano from Kilwa which is on the coast of the Southern Province of Tanganyika. So now
                                  we are busy building castles in the air once more.

                                  On Saturday we went to Mbeya where George had to attend a meeting of the
                                  Trout Association. In the afternoon he played in a cricket match so Kate and I spent the
                                  whole day with the wife of the new Superintendent of Police. They have a very nice
                                  new house with lawns and a sunken rose garden. Kate had a lovely romp with Kit, her
                                  three year old son.

                                  Mrs Wolten also has two daughters by a previous marriage. The elder girl said to
                                  me, “Oh Mrs Rushby your husband is exactly like the strong silent type of man I
                                  expected to see in Africa but he is the only one I have seen. I think he looks exactly like
                                  those men in the ‘Barney’s Tobacco’ advertisements.”

                                  I went home with a huge pile of magazines to keep me entertained whilst
                                  George is away on the Kilwa trip.

                                  Lots of love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe 9th July 1937

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  George returned on Monday from his Kilwa safari. He had an entertaining
                                  tale to tell.

                                  Before he approached Mr Sargent about going shares in the Kilwa guano
                                  deposit he first approached a man on the Lupa who had done very well out of a small
                                  gold reef. This man, however said he was not interested so you can imagine how
                                  indignant George was when he started on his long trip, to find himself being trailed by
                                  this very man and a co-driver in a powerful Ford V8 truck. George stopped his car and
                                  had some heated things to say – awful threats I imagine as to what would happen to
                                  anyone who staked his claim. Then he climbed back into our ancient little two seater and
                                  went off like a bullet driving all day and most of the night. As the others took turns in
                                  driving you can imagine what a feat it was for George to arrive in Kilwa ahead of them.
                                  When they drove into Kilwa he met them with a bright smile and a bit of bluff –
                                  quite justifiable under the circumstances I think. He said, you chaps can have a rest now,
                                  you’re too late.” He then whipped off and pegged the claim. he brought some samples
                                  of guano back but until it has been analysed he will not know whether the guano will be
                                  an economic proposition or not. George is not very hopeful. He says there is a good
                                  deal of sand mixed with the guano and that much of it was damp.

                                  The trip was pretty eventful for Kianda, our houseboy. The little two seater car
                                  had been used by its previous owner for carting bags of course salt from his salt pans.
                                  For this purpose the dicky seat behind the cab had been removed, and a kind of box
                                  built into the boot of the car. George’s camp kit and provisions were packed into this
                                  open box and Kianda perched on top to keep an eye on the belongings. George
                                  travelled so fast on the rough road that at some point during the night Kianda was
                                  bumped off in the middle of the Game Reserve. George did not notice that he was
                                  missing until the next morning. He concluded, quite rightly as it happened, that Kianda
                                  would be picked up by the rival truck so he continued his journey and Kianda rejoined
                                  him at Kilwa.

                                  Believe it or not, the same thing happened on the way back but fortunately this
                                  time George noticed his absence. He stopped the car and had just started back on his
                                  tracks when Kianda came running down the road still clutching the unlighted storm lamp
                                  which he was holding in his hand when he fell. The glass was not even cracked.
                                  We are finding it difficult just now to buy native chickens and eggs. There has
                                  been an epidemic amongst the poultry and one hesitates to eat the survivors. I have a
                                  brine tub in which I preserve our surplus meat but I need the chickens for soup.
                                  I hope George will be home for some months. He has arranged to take a Mr
                                  Blackburn, a wealthy fruit farmer from Elgin, Cape, on a hunting safari during September
                                  and October and that should bring in some much needed cash. Lillian Eustace has
                                  invited Kate and me to spend the whole of October with her in Tukuyu.
                                  I am so glad that you so much enjoy having Ann and George with you. We miss
                                  them dreadfully. Kate is a pretty little girl and such a little madam. You should hear the
                                  imperious way in which she calls the kitchenboy for her meals. “Boy Brekkis, Boy Lunch,
                                  and Boy Eggy!” are her three calls for the day. She knows no Ki-Swahili.

                                  Eleanor

                                  Mchewe 8th October 1937

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  I am rapidly becoming as superstitious as our African boys. They say the wild
                                  animals always know when George is away from home and come down to have their
                                  revenge on me because he has killed so many.

                                  I am being besieged at night by a most beastly leopard with a half grown cub. I
                                  have grown used to hearing leopards grunt as they hunt in the hills at night but never
                                  before have I had one roaming around literally under the windows. It has been so hot at
                                  night lately that I have been sleeping with my bedroom door open onto the verandah. I
                                  felt quite safe because the natives hereabouts are law-abiding and in any case I always
                                  have a boy armed with a club sleeping in the kitchen just ten yards away. As an added
                                  precaution I also have a loaded .45 calibre revolver on my bedside table, and Fanny
                                  our bullterrier, sleeps on the mat by my bed. I am also looking after Barney, a fine
                                  Airedale dog belonging to the Costers. He slept on a mat by the open bedroom door
                                  near a dimly burning storm lamp.

                                  As usual I went to sleep with an easy mind on Monday night, but was awakened
                                  in the early hours of Tuesday by the sound of a scuffle on the front verandah. The noise
                                  was followed by a scream of pain from Barney. I jumped out of bed and, grabbing the
                                  lamp with my left hand and the revolver in my right, I rushed outside just in time to see
                                  two animal figures roll over the edge of the verandah into the garden below. There they
                                  engaged in a terrific tug of war. Fortunately I was too concerned for Barney to be
                                  nervous. I quickly fired two shots from the revolver, which incidentally makes a noise like
                                  a cannon, and I must have startled the leopard for both animals, still locked together,
                                  disappeared over the edge of the terrace. I fired two more shots and in a few moments
                                  heard the leopard making a hurried exit through the dry leaves which lie thick under the
                                  wild fig tree just beyond the terrace. A few seconds later Barney appeared on the low
                                  terrace wall. I called his name but he made no move to come but stood with hanging
                                  head. In desperation I rushed out, felt blood on my hands when I touched him, so I
                                  picked him up bodily and carried him into the house. As I regained the verandah the boy
                                  appeared, club in hand, having been roused by the shots. He quickly grasped what had
                                  happened when he saw my blood saturated nightie. He fetched a bowl of water and a
                                  clean towel whilst I examined Barney’s wounds. These were severe, the worst being a
                                  gaping wound in his throat. I washed the gashes with a strong solution of pot permang
                                  and I am glad to say they are healing remarkably well though they are bound to leave
                                  scars. Fanny, very prudently, had taken no part in the fighting except for frenzied barking
                                  which she kept up all night. The shots had of course wakened Kate but she seemed
                                  more interested than alarmed and kept saying “Fanny bark bark, Mummy bang bang.
                                  Poor Barney lots of blood.”

                                  In the morning we inspected the tracks in the garden. There was a shallow furrow
                                  on the terrace where Barney and the leopard had dragged each other to and fro and
                                  claw marks on the trunk of the wild fig tree into which the leopard climbed after I fired the
                                  shots. The affair was of course a drama after the Africans’ hearts and several of our
                                  shamba boys called to see me next day to make sympathetic noises and discuss the
                                  affair.

                                  I went to bed early that night hoping that the leopard had been scared off for
                                  good but I must confess I shut all windows and doors. Alas for my hopes of a restful
                                  night. I had hardly turned down the lamp when the leopard started its terrifying grunting
                                  just under the bedroom windows. If only she would sniff around quietly I should not
                                  mind, but the noise is ghastly, something like the first sickening notes of a braying
                                  donkey, amplified here by the hills and the gorge which is only a stones throw from the
                                  bedroom. Barney was too sick to bark but Fanny barked loud enough for two and the more
                                  frantic she became the hungrier the leopard sounded. Kate of course woke up and this
                                  time she was frightened though I assured her that the noise was just a donkey having
                                  fun. Neither of us slept until dawn when the leopard returned to the hills. When we
                                  examined the tracks next morning we found that the leopard had been accompanied by
                                  a fair sized cub and that together they had prowled around the house, kitchen, and out
                                  houses, visiting especially the places to which the dogs had been during the day.
                                  As I feel I cannot bear many more of these nights, I am sending a note to the
                                  District Commissioner, Mbeya by the messenger who takes this letter to the post,
                                  asking him to send a game scout or an armed policeman to deal with the leopard.
                                  So don’t worry, for by the time this reaches you I feel sure this particular trouble
                                  will be over.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe 17th October 1937

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  More about the leopard I fear! My messenger returned from Mbeya to say that
                                  the District Officer was on safari so he had given the message to the Assistant District
                                  Officer who also apparently left on safari later without bothering to reply to my note, so
                                  there was nothing for me to do but to send for the village Nimrod and his muzzle loader
                                  and offer him a reward if he could frighten away or kill the leopard.

                                  The hunter, Laza, suggested that he should sleep at the house so I went to bed
                                  early leaving Laza and his two pals to make themselves comfortable on the living room
                                  floor by the fire. Laza was armed with a formidable looking muzzle loader, crammed I
                                  imagine with nuts and bolts and old rusty nails. One of his pals had a spear and the other
                                  a panga. This fellow was also in charge of the Petromax pressure lamp whose light was
                                  hidden under a packing case. I left the campaign entirely to Laza’s direction.
                                  As usual the leopard came at midnight stealing down from the direction of the
                                  kitchen and announcing its presence and position with its usual ghastly grunts. Suddenly
                                  pandemonium broke loose on the back verandah. I heard the roar of the muzzle loader
                                  followed by a vigourous tattoo beaten on an empty paraffin tin and I rushed out hoping
                                  to find the dead leopard. however nothing of the kind had happened except that the
                                  noise must have scared the beast because she did not return again that night. Next
                                  morning Laza solemnly informed me that, though he had shot many leopards in his day,
                                  this was no ordinary leopard but a “sheitani” (devil) and that as his gun was no good
                                  against witchcraft he thought he might as well retire from the hunt. Scared I bet, and I
                                  don’t blame him either.

                                  You can imagine my relief when a car rolled up that afternoon bringing Messers
                                  Stewart and Griffiths, two farmers who live about 15 miles away, between here and
                                  Mbeya. They had a note from the Assistant District Officer asking them to help me and
                                  they had come to set up a trap gun in the garden. That night the leopard sniffed all
                                  around the gun and I had the added strain of waiting for the bang and wondering what I
                                  should do if the beast were only wounded. I conjured up horrible visions of the two little
                                  totos trotting up the garden path with the early morning milk and being horribly mauled,
                                  but I needn’t have worried because the leopard was far too wily to be caught that way.
                                  Two more ghastly nights passed and then I had another visitor, a Dr Jackson of
                                  the Tsetse Department on safari in the District. He listened sympathetically to my story
                                  and left his shotgun and some SSG cartridges with me and instructed me to wait until the
                                  leopard was pretty close and blow its b—– head off. It was good of him to leave his
                                  gun. George always says there are three things a man should never lend, ‘His wife, his
                                  gun and his dog.’ (I think in that order!)I felt quite cheered by Dr Jackson’s visit and sent
                                  once again for Laza last night and arranged a real show down. In the afternoon I draped
                                  heavy blankets over the living room windows to shut out the light of the pressure lamp
                                  and the four of us, Laza and his two stooges and I waited up for the leopard. When we
                                  guessed by her grunts that she was somewhere between the kitchen and the back door
                                  we all rushed out, first the boy with the panga and the lamp, next Laza with his muzzle
                                  loader, then me with the shotgun followed closely by the boy with the spear. What a
                                  farce! The lamp was our undoing. We were blinded by the light and did not even
                                  glimpse the leopard which made off with a derisive grunt. Laza said smugly that he knew
                                  it was hopeless to try and now I feel tired and discouraged too.

                                  This morning I sent a runner to Mbeya to order the hotel taxi for tomorrow and I
                                  shall go to friends in Mbeya for a day or two and then on to Tukuyu where I shall stay
                                  with the Eustaces until George returns from Safari.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe 18th November 1937

                                  My darling Ann,

                                  Here we are back in our own home and how lovely it is to have Daddy back from
                                  safari. Thank you very much for your letter. I hope by now you have got mine telling you
                                  how very much I liked the beautiful tray cloth you made for my birthday. I bet there are
                                  not many little girls of five who can embroider as well as you do, darling. The boy,
                                  Matafari, washes and irons it so carefully and it looks lovely on the tea tray.

                                  Daddy and I had some fun last night. I was in bed and Daddy was undressing
                                  when we heard a funny scratching noise on the roof. I thought it was the leopard. Daddy
                                  quickly loaded his shotgun and ran outside. He had only his shirt on and he looked so
                                  funny. I grabbed the loaded revolver from the cupboard and ran after Dad in my nightie
                                  but after all the rush it was only your cat, Winnie, though I don’t know how she managed
                                  to make such a noise. We felt so silly, we laughed and laughed.

                                  Kate talks a lot now but in such a funny way you would laugh to her her. She
                                  hears the houseboys call me Memsahib so sometimes instead of calling me Mummy
                                  she calls me “Oompaab”. She calls the bedroom a ‘bippon’ and her little behind she
                                  calls her ‘sittendump’. She loves to watch Mandawi’s cattle go home along the path
                                  behind the kitchen. Joseph your donkey, always leads the cows. He has a lazy life now.
                                  I am glad you had such fun on Guy Fawkes Day. You will be sad to leave
                                  Plumstead but I am sure you will like going to England on the big ship with granny Kate.
                                  I expect you will start school when you get to England and I am sure you will find that
                                  fun.

                                  God bless my dear little girl. Lots of love from Daddy and Kate,
                                  and Mummy

                                  Mchewe 18th November 1937

                                  Hello George Darling,

                                  Thank you for your lovely drawing of Daddy shooting an elephant. Daddy says
                                  that the only thing is that you have drawn him a bit too handsome.

                                  I went onto the verandah a few minutes ago to pick a banana for Kate from the
                                  bunch hanging there and a big hornet flew out and stung my elbow! There are lots of
                                  them around now and those stinging flies too. Kate wears thick corduroy dungarees so
                                  that she will not get her fat little legs bitten. She is two years old now and is a real little
                                  pickle. She loves running out in the rain so I have ordered a pair of red Wellingtons and a
                                  tiny umbrella from a Nairobi shop for her Christmas present.

                                  Fanny’s puppies have their eyes open now and have very sharp little teeth.
                                  They love to nip each other. We are keeping the fiercest little one whom we call Paddy
                                  but are giving the others to friends. The coffee bushes are full of lovely white flowers
                                  and the bees and ants are very busy stealing their honey.

                                  Yesterday a troop of baboons came down the hill and Dad shot a big one to
                                  scare the others off. They are a nuisance because they steal the maize and potatoes
                                  from the native shambas and then there is not enough food for the totos.
                                  Dad and I are very proud of you for not making a fuss when you went to the
                                  dentist to have that tooth out.

                                  Bye bye, my fine little son.
                                  Three bags full of love from Kate, Dad and Mummy.

                                  Mchewe 12th February, 1938

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  here is some news that will please you. George has been offered and has
                                  accepted a job as Forester at Mbulu in the Northern Province of Tanganyika. George
                                  would have preferred a job as Game Ranger, but though the Game Warden, Philip
                                  Teare, is most anxious to have him in the Game Department, there is no vacancy at
                                  present. Anyway if one crops up later, George can always transfer from one
                                  Government Department to another. Poor George, he hates the idea of taking a job. He
                                  says that hitherto he has always been his own master and he detests the thought of
                                  being pushed around by anyone.

                                  Now however he has no choice. Our capitol is almost exhausted and the coffee
                                  market shows no signs of improving. With three children and another on the way, he
                                  feels he simply must have a fixed income. I shall be sad to leave this little farm. I love
                                  our little home and we have been so very happy here, but my heart rejoices at the
                                  thought of overseas leave every thirty months. Now we shall be able to fetch Ann and
                                  George from England and in three years time we will all be together in Tanganyika once
                                  more.

                                  There is no sale for farms so we will just shut the house and keep on a very small
                                  labour force just to keep the farm from going derelict. We are eating our hens but will
                                  take our two dogs, Fanny and Paddy with us.

                                  One thing I shall be glad to leave is that leopard. She still comes grunting around
                                  at night but not as badly as she did before. I do not mind at all when George is here but
                                  until George was accepted for this forestry job I was afraid he might go back to the
                                  Diggings and I should once more be left alone to be cursed by the leopard’s attentions.
                                  Knowing how much I dreaded this George was most anxious to shoot the leopard and
                                  for weeks he kept his shotgun and a powerful torch handy at night.

                                  One night last week we woke to hear it grunting near the kitchen. We got up very
                                  quietly and whilst George loaded the shotgun with SSG, I took the torch and got the
                                  heavy revolver from the cupboard. We crept out onto the dark verandah where George
                                  whispered to me to not switch on the torch until he had located the leopard. It was pitch
                                  black outside so all he could do was listen intently. And then of course I spoilt all his
                                  plans. I trod on the dog’s tin bowl and made a terrific clatter! George ordered me to
                                  switch on the light but it was too late and the leopard vanished into the long grass of the
                                  Kalonga, grunting derisively, or so it sounded.

                                  She never comes into the clearing now but grunts from the hillside just above it.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mbulu 18th March, 1938

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Journeys end at last. here we are at Mbulu, installed in our new quarters which are
                                  as different as they possibly could be from our own cosy little home at Mchewe. We
                                  live now, my dears, in one wing of a sort of ‘Beau Geste’ fort but I’ll tell you more about
                                  it in my next letter. We only arrived yesterday and have not had time to look around.
                                  This letter will tell you just about our trip from Mbeya.

                                  We left the farm in our little red Ford two seater with all our portable goods and
                                  chattels plus two native servants and the two dogs. Before driving off, George took one
                                  look at the flattened springs and declared that he would be surprised if we reached
                                  Mbeya without a breakdown and that we would never make Mbulu with the car so
                                  overloaded.

                                  However luck was with us. We reached Mbeya without mishap and at one of the
                                  local garages saw a sturdy used Ford V8 boxbody car for sale. The garage agreed to
                                  take our small car as part payment and George drew on our little remaining capitol for the
                                  rest. We spent that night in the house of the Forest Officer and next morning set out in
                                  comfort for the Northern Province of Tanganyika.

                                  I had done the journey from Dodoma to Mbeya seven years before so was
                                  familiar with the scenery but the road was much improved and the old pole bridges had
                                  been replaced by modern steel ones. Kate was as good as gold all the way. We
                                  avoided hotels and camped by the road and she found this great fun.
                                  The road beyond Dodoma was new to me and very interesting country, flat and
                                  dry and dusty, as little rain falls there. The trees are mostly thorn trees but here and there
                                  one sees a giant baobab, weird trees with fantastically thick trunks and fat squat branches
                                  with meagre foliage. The inhabitants of this area I found interesting though. They are
                                  called Wagogo and are a primitive people who ape the Masai in dress and customs
                                  though they are much inferior to the Masai in physique. They are also great herders of
                                  cattle which, rather surprisingly, appear to thrive in that dry area.

                                  The scenery alters greatly as one nears Babati, which one approaches by a high
                                  escarpment from which one has a wonderful view of the Rift Valley. Babati township
                                  appears to be just a small group of Indian shops and shabby native houses, but I
                                  believe there are some good farms in the area. Though the little township is squalid,
                                  there is a beautiful lake and grand mountains to please the eye. We stopped only long
                                  enough to fill up with petrol and buy some foodstuffs. Beyond Babati there is a tsetse
                                  fly belt and George warned our two native servants to see that no tsetse flies settled on
                                  the dogs.

                                  We stopped for the night in a little rest house on the road about 80 miles from
                                  Arusha where we were to spend a few days with the Forest Officer before going on to
                                  Mbulu. I enjoyed this section of the road very much because it runs across wide plains
                                  which are bounded on the West by the blue mountains of the Rift Valley wall. Here for
                                  the first time I saw the Masai on their home ground guarding their vast herds of cattle. I
                                  also saw their strange primitive hovels called Manyattas, with their thorn walled cattle
                                  bomas and lots of plains game – giraffe, wildebeest, ostriches and antelope. Kate was
                                  wildly excited and entranced with the game especially the giraffe which stood gazing
                                  curiously and unafraid of us, often within a few yards of the road.

                                  Finally we came across the greatest thrill of all, my first view of Mt Meru the extinct
                                  volcano about 16,000 feet high which towers over Arusha township. The approach to
                                  Arusha is through flourishing coffee plantations very different alas from our farm at Mchewe. George says that at Arusha coffee growing is still a paying proposition
                                  because here the yield of berry per acre is much higher than in the Southern highlands
                                  and here in the North the farmers have not such heavy transport costs as the railway runs
                                  from Arusha to the port at Tanga.

                                  We stayed overnight at a rather second rate hotel but the food was good and we
                                  had hot baths and a good nights rest. Next day Tom Lewis the Forest Officer, fetched
                                  us and we spent a few days camping in a tent in the Lewis’ garden having meals at their
                                  home. Both Tom and Lillian Lewis were most friendly. Tom lewis explained to George
                                  what his work in the Mbulu District was to be, and they took us camping in a Forest
                                  Reserve where Lillian and her small son David and Kate and I had a lovely lazy time
                                  amidst beautiful surroundings. Before we left for Mbulu, Lillian took me shopping to buy
                                  material for curtains for our new home. She described the Forest House at Mbulu to me
                                  and it sounded delightful but alas, when we reached Mbulu we discovered that the
                                  Assistant District Officer had moved into the Forest House and we were directed to the
                                  Fort or Boma. The night before we left Arusha for Mbulu it rained very heavily and the
                                  road was very treacherous and slippery due to the surface being of ‘black cotton’ soil
                                  which has the appearance and consistency of chocolate blancmange, after rain. To get to
                                  Mbulu we had to drive back in the direction of Dodoma for some 70 miles and then turn
                                  to the right and drive across plains to the Great Rift Valley Wall. The views from this
                                  escarpment road which climbs this wall are magnificent. At one point one looks down
                                  upon Lake Manyara with its brilliant white beaches of soda.

                                  The drive was a most trying one for George. We had no chains for the wheels
                                  and several times we stuck in the mud and our two houseboys had to put grass and
                                  branches under the wheels to stop them from spinning. Quite early on in the afternoon
                                  George gave up all hope of reaching Mbulu that day and planned to spend the night in
                                  a little bush rest camp at Karatu. However at one point it looked as though we would not
                                  even reach this resthouse for late afternoon found us properly bogged down in a mess
                                  of mud at the bottom of a long and very steep hill. In spite of frantic efforts on the part of
                                  George and the two boys, all now very wet and muddy, the heavy car remained stuck.
                                  Suddenly five Masai men appeared through the bushes beside the road. They
                                  were all tall and angular and rather terrifying looking to me. Each wore only a blanket
                                  knotted over one shoulder and all were armed with spears. They lined up by the side of
                                  the road and just looked – not hostile but simply aloof and supercilious. George greeted
                                  them and said in Ki-Swahili, “Help to push and I will reward you.” But they said nothing,
                                  just drawing back imperceptibly to register disgust at the mere idea of manual labour.
                                  Their expressions said quite clearly “A Masai is a warrior and does not soil his hands.”
                                  George then did something which startled them I think, as much as me. He
                                  plucked their spears from their hands one by one and flung them into the back of the
                                  boxbody. “Now push!” he said, “And when we are safely out of the mud you shall have
                                  your spears back.” To my utter astonishment the Masai seemed to applaud George’s
                                  action. I think they admire courage in a man more than anything else. They pushed with a
                                  will and soon we were roaring up the long steep slope. “I can’t stop here” quoth George
                                  as up and up we went. The Masai were in mad pursuit with their blankets streaming
                                  behind. They took a very steep path which was a shortcut to the top. They are certainly
                                  amazing athletes and reached the top at the same time as the car. Their route of course
                                  was shorter but much more steep, yet they came up without any sign of fatigue to claim
                                  their spears and the money which George handed out with a friendly grin. The Masai
                                  took the whole episode in good heart and we parted on the most friendly terms.

                                  After a rather chilly night in the three walled shack, we started on the last lap of our
                                  journey yesterday morning in bright weather and made the trip to Mbulu without incident.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mbulu 24th March, 1938

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Mbulu is an attractive station but living in this rather romantic looking fort has many
                                  disadvantages. Our quarters make up one side of the fort which is built up around a
                                  hollow square. The buildings are single storied but very tall in the German manner and
                                  there is a tower on one corner from which the Union Jack flies. The tower room is our
                                  sitting room, and one has very fine views from the windows of the rolling country side.
                                  However to reach this room one has to climb a steep flight of cement steps from the
                                  court yard. Another disadvantage of this tower room is that there is a swarm of bees in
                                  the roof and the stray ones drift down through holes in the ceiling and buzz angrily
                                  against the window panes or fly around in a most menacing manner.

                                  Ours are the only private quarters in the Fort. Two other sides of the Fort are
                                  used as offices, storerooms and court room and the fourth side is simply a thick wall with
                                  battlements and loopholes and a huge iron shod double door of enormous thickness
                                  which is always barred at sunset when the flag is hauled down. Two Police Askari always
                                  remain in the Fort on guard at night. The effect from outside the whitewashed fort is very
                                  romantic but inside it is hardly homely and how I miss my garden at Mchewe and the
                                  grass and trees.

                                  We have no privacy downstairs because our windows overlook the bare
                                  courtyard which is filled with Africans patiently waiting to be admitted to the courtroom as
                                  witnesses or spectators. The outside windows which overlook the valley are heavily
                                  barred. I can only think that the Germans who built this fort must have been very scared
                                  of the local natives.

                                  Our rooms are hardly cosy and are furnished with typical heavy German pieces.
                                  We have a vast bleak bedroom, a dining room and an enormous gloomy kitchen in
                                  which meals for the German garrison were cooked. At night this kitchen is alive with
                                  gigantic rats but fortunately they do not seem to care for the other rooms. To crown
                                  everything owls hoot and screech at night on the roof.

                                  On our first day here I wandered outside the fort walls with Kate and came upon a
                                  neatly fenced plot enclosing the graves of about fifteen South African soldiers killed by
                                  the Germans in the 1914-18 war. I understand that at least one of theses soldiers died in
                                  the courtyard here. The story goes, that during the period in the Great War when this fort
                                  was occupied by a troop of South African Horse, a German named Siedtendorf
                                  appeared at the great barred door at night and asked to speak to the officer in command
                                  of the Troop. The officer complied with this request and the small shutter in the door was
                                  opened so that he could speak with the German. The German, however, had not come
                                  to speak. When he saw the exposed face of the officer, he fired, killing him, and
                                  escaped into the dark night. I had this tale on good authority but cannot vouch for it. I do
                                  know though, that there are two bullet holes in the door beside the shutter. An unhappy
                                  story to think about when George is away, as he is now, and the moonlight throws queer
                                  shadows in the court yard and the owls hoot.

                                  However though I find our quarters depressing, I like Mbulu itself very much. It is
                                  rolling country, treeless except for the plantations of the Forestry Dept. The land is very
                                  fertile in the watered valleys but the grass on hills and plains is cropped to the roots by
                                  the far too numerous cattle and goats. There are very few Europeans on the station, only
                                  Mr Duncan, the District Officer, whose wife and children recently left for England, the
                                  Assistant District Officer and his wife, a bachelor Veterinary Officer, a Road Foreman and
                                  ourselves, and down in the village a German with an American wife and an elderly
                                  Irishman whom I have not met. The Government officials have a communal vegetable
                                  garden in the valley below the fort which keeps us well supplied with green stuff. 

                                  Most afternoons George, Kate and I go for walks after tea. On Fridays there is a
                                  little ceremony here outside the fort. In the late afternoon a little procession of small
                                  native schoolboys, headed by a drum and penny whistle band come marching up the
                                  road to a tune which sounds like ‘Two lovely black eyes”. They form up below our tower
                                  and as the flag is lowered for the day they play ‘God save the King’, and then march off
                                  again. It is quite a cheerful little ceremony.

                                  The local Africans are a skinny lot and, I should say, a poor tribe. They protect
                                  themselves against the cold by wrapping themselves in cotton blankets or a strip of
                                  unbleached sheeting. This they drape over their heads, almost covering their faces and
                                  the rest is wrapped closely round their bodies in the manner of a shroud. A most
                                  depressing fashion. They live in very primitive comfortless houses. They simply make a
                                  hollow in the hillside and build a front wall of wattle and daub. Into this rude shelter at night
                                  go cattle and goats, men, women, and children.

                                  Mbulu village has the usual mud brick and wattle dukas and wattle and daub
                                  houses. The chief trader is a Goan who keeps a surprisingly good variety of tinned
                                  foodstuffs and also sells hardware and soft goods.

                                  The Europeans here have been friendly but as you will have noted there are
                                  only two other women on station and no children at all to be companions for Kate.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mbulu 20th June 1938

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Here we are on Safari with George at Babati where we are occupying a rest
                                  house on the slopes of Ufiome Mountain. The slopes are a Forest Reserve and
                                  George is supervising the clearing of firebreaks in preparation for the dry weather. He
                                  goes off after a very early breakfast and returns home in the late afternoon so Kate and I
                                  have long lazy days.

                                  Babati is a pleasant spot and the resthouse is quite comfortable. It is about a mile
                                  from the village which is just the usual collection of small mud brick and corrugated iron
                                  Indian Dukas. There are a few settlers in the area growing coffee, or going in for mixed
                                  farming but I don’t think they are doing very well. The farm adjoining the rest house is
                                  owned by Lord Lovelace but is run by a manager.

                                  George says he gets enough exercise clambering about all day on the mountain,
                                  so Kate and I do our walking in the mornings when George is busy, and we all relax in
                                  the evenings when George returns from his field work. Kate’s favourite walk is to the big
                                  block of mtama (sorghum) shambas lower down the hill. There are huge swarms of tiny
                                  grain eating birds around waiting the chance to plunder the mtama, so the crops are
                                  watched from sunrise to sunset.

                                  Crude observation platforms have been erected for this purpose in the centre of
                                  each field and the women and the young boys of the family concerned, take it in turn to
                                  occupy the platform and scare the birds. Each watcher has a sling and uses clods of
                                  earth for ammunition. The clod is placed in the centre of the sling which is then whirled
                                  around at arms length. Suddenly one end of the sling is released and the clod of earth
                                  flies out and shatters against the mtama stalks. The sling makes a loud whip like crack and
                                  the noise is quite startling and very effective in keeping the birds at a safe distance.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Karatu 3rd July 1938

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Still on safari you see! We left Babati ten days ago and passed through Mbulu
                                  on our way to this spot. We slept out of doors one night beside Lake Tiawa about eight
                                  miles from Mbulu. It was a peaceful spot and we enjoyed watching the reflection of the
                                  sunset on the lake and the waterhens and duck and pelicans settling down for the night.
                                  However it turned piercingly cold after sunset so we had an early supper and then all
                                  three of us lay down to sleep in the back of the boxbody (station wagon). It was a tight
                                  fit and a real case of ‘When Dad turns, we all turn.’

                                  Here at Karatu we are living in a grass hut with only three walls. It is rather sweet
                                  and looks like the setting for a Nativity Play. Kate and I share the only camp bed and
                                  George and the dogs sleep on the floor. The air here is very fresh and exhilarating and
                                  we all feel very fit. George is occupied all day supervising the cutting of firebreaks
                                  around existing plantations and the forest reserve of indigenous trees. Our camp is on
                                  the hillside and below us lie the fertile wheat lands of European farmers.

                                  They are mostly Afrikaners, the descendants of the Boer families who were
                                  invited by the Germans to settle here after the Boer War. Most of them are pro-British
                                  now and a few have called in here to chat to George about big game hunting. George
                                  gets on extremely well with them and recently attended a wedding where he had a
                                  lively time dancing at the reception. He likes the older people best as most are great
                                  individualists. One fine old man, surnamed von Rooyen, visited our camp. He is a Boer
                                  of the General Smuts type with spare figure and bearded face. George tells me he is a
                                  real patriarch with an enormous family – mainly sons. This old farmer fought against the
                                  British throughout the Boer War under General Smuts and again against the British in the
                                  German East Africa campaign when he was a scout and right hand man to Von Lettow. It
                                  is said that Von Lettow was able to stay in the field until the end of the Great War
                                  because he listened to the advise given to him by von Rooyen. However his dislike for
                                  the British does not extend to George as they have a mutual interest in big game
                                  hunting.

                                  Kate loves being on safari. She is now so accustomed to having me as her nurse
                                  and constant companion that I do not know how she will react to paid help. I shall have to
                                  get someone to look after her during my confinement in the little German Red Cross
                                  hospital at Oldeani.

                                  George has obtained permission from the District Commissioner, for Kate and
                                  me to occupy the Government Rest House at Oldeani from the end of July until the end
                                  of August when my baby is due. He will have to carry on with his field work but will join
                                  us at weekends whenever possible.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Karatu 12th July 1938

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Not long now before we leave this camp. We have greatly enjoyed our stay
                                  here in spite of the very chilly earl mornings and the nights when we sit around in heavy
                                  overcoats until our early bed time.

                                  Last Sunday I persuaded George to take Kate and me to the famous Ngoro-
                                  Ngoro Crater. He was not very keen to do so because the road is very bumpy for
                                  anyone in my interesting condition but I feel so fit that I was most anxious to take this
                                  opportunity of seeing the enormous crater. We may never be in this vicinity again and in
                                  any case safari will not be so simple with a small baby.

                                  What a wonderful trip it was! The road winds up a steep escarpment from which
                                  one gets a glorious birds eye view of the plains of the Great Rift Valley far, far below.
                                  The crater is immense. There is a road which skirts the rim in places and one has quite
                                  startling views of the floor of the crater about two thousand feet below.

                                  A camp for tourists has just been built in a clearing in the virgin forest. It is most
                                  picturesque as the camp buildings are very neatly constructed log cabins with very high
                                  pitched thatched roofs. We spent about an hour sitting on the grass near the edge of the
                                  crater enjoying the sunshine and the sharp air and really awe inspiring view. Far below us
                                  in the middle of the crater was a small lake and we could see large herds of game
                                  animals grazing there but they were too far away to be impressive, even seen through
                                  George’s field glasses. Most appeared to be wildebeest and zebra but I also picked
                                  out buffalo. Much more exciting was my first close view of a wild elephant. George
                                  pointed him out to me as we approached the rest camp on the inward journey. He
                                  stood quietly under a tree near the road and did not seem to be disturbed by the car
                                  though he rolled a wary eye in our direction. On our return journey we saw him again at
                                  almost uncomfortably close quarters. We rounded a sharp corner and there stood the
                                  elephant, facing us and slap in the middle of the road. He was busily engaged giving
                                  himself a dust bath but spared time to give us an irritable look. Fortunately we were on a
                                  slight slope so George quickly switched off the engine and backed the car quietly round
                                  the corner. He got out of the car and loaded his rifle, just in case! But after he had finished
                                  his toilet the elephant moved off the road and we took our chance and passed without
                                  incident.

                                  One notices the steepness of the Ngoro-Ngoro road more on the downward
                                  journey than on the way up. The road is cut into the side of the mountain so that one has
                                  a steep slope on one hand and a sheer drop on the other. George told me that a lorry
                                  coming down the mountain was once charged from behind by a rhino. On feeling and
                                  hearing the bash from behind the panic stricken driver drove off down the mountain as
                                  fast as he dared and never paused until he reached level ground at the bottom of the
                                  mountain. There was no sign of the rhino so the driver got out to examine his lorry and
                                  found the rhino horn embedded in the wooden tail end of the lorry. The horn had been
                                  wrenched right off!

                                  Happily no excitement of that kind happened to us. I have yet to see a rhino.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Oldeani. 19th July 1938

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Greetings from a lady in waiting! Kate and I have settled down comfortably in the
                                  new, solidly built Government Rest House which comprises one large living room and
                                  one large office with a connecting door. Outside there is a kitchen and a boys quarter.
                                  There are no resident Government officials here at Oldeani so the office is in use only
                                  when the District Officer from Mbulu makes his monthly visit. However a large Union
                                  Jack flies from a flagpole in the front of the building as a gentle reminder to the entirely
                                  German population of Oldeani that Tanganyika is now under British rule.

                                  There is quite a large community of German settlers here, most of whom are
                                  engaged in coffee farming. George has visited several of the farms in connection with his
                                  forestry work and says the coffee plantations look very promising indeed. There are also
                                  a few German traders in the village and there is a large boarding school for German
                                  children and also a very pleasant little hospital where I have arranged to have the baby.
                                  Right next door to the Rest House is a General Dealers Store run by a couple named
                                  Schnabbe. The shop is stocked with drapery, hardware, china and foodstuffs all
                                  imported from Germany and of very good quality. The Schnabbes also sell local farm
                                  produce, beautiful fresh vegetables, eggs and pure rich milk and farm butter. Our meat
                                  comes from a German butchery and it is a great treat to get clean, well cut meat. The
                                  sausages also are marvellous and in great variety.

                                  The butcher is an entertaining character. When he called round looking for custom I
                                  expected him to break out in a yodel any minute, as it was obvious from a glance that
                                  the Alps are his natural background. From under a green Tyrollean hat with feather,
                                  blooms a round beefy face with sparkling small eyes and such widely spaced teeth that
                                  one inevitably thinks of a garden rake. Enormous beefy thighs bulge from greasy
                                  lederhosen which are supported by the traditional embroidered braces. So far the
                                  butcher is the only cheery German, male or female, whom I have seen, and I have met
                                  most of the locals at the Schnabbe’s shop. Most of the men seem to have cultivated
                                  the grim Hitler look. They are all fanatical Nazis and one is usually greeted by a raised
                                  hand and Heil Hitler! All very theatrical. I always feel like crying in ringing tones ‘God
                                  Save the King’ or even ‘St George for England’. However the men are all very correct
                                  and courteous and the women friendly. The women all admire Kate and cry, “Ag, das
                                  kleine Englander.” She really is a picture with her rosy cheeks and huge grey eyes and
                                  golden curls. Kate is having a wonderful time playing with Manfried, the Scnabbe’s small
                                  son. Neither understands a word said by the other but that doesn’t seem to worry them.

                                  Before he left on safari, George took me to hospital for an examination by the
                                  nurse, Sister Marianne. She has not been long in the country and knows very little
                                  English but is determined to learn and carried on an animated, if rather quaint,
                                  conversation with frequent references to a pocket dictionary. She says I am not to worry
                                  because there is not doctor here. She is a very experienced midwife and anyway in an
                                  emergency could call on the old retired Veterinary Surgeon for assistance.
                                  I asked sister Marianne whether she knew of any German woman or girl who
                                  would look after Kate whilst I am in hospital and today a very top drawer German,
                                  bearing a strong likeness to ‘Little Willie’, called and offered the services of his niece who
                                  is here on a visit from Germany. I was rather taken aback and said, “Oh no Baron, your
                                  niece would not be the type I had in mind. I’m afraid I cannot pay much for a companion.”
                                  However the Baron was not to be discouraged. He told me that his niece is seventeen
                                  but looks twenty, that she is well educated and will make a cheerful companion. Her
                                  father wishes her to learn to speak English fluently and that is why the Baron wished her
                                  to come to me as a house daughter. As to pay, a couple of pounds a month for pocket
                                  money and her keep was all he had in mind. So with some misgivings I agreed to take
                                  the niece on as a companion as from 1st August.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Oldeani. 10th August 1938

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Never a dull moment since my young companion arrived. She is a striking looking
                                  girl with a tall boyish figure and very short and very fine dark hair which she wears
                                  severely slicked back. She wears tweeds, no make up but has shiny rosy cheeks and
                                  perfect teeth – she also,inevitably, has a man friend and I have an uncomfortable
                                  suspicion that it is because of him that she was planted upon me. Upon second
                                  thoughts though, maybe it was because of her excessive vitality, or even because of
                                  her healthy appetite! The Baroness, I hear is in poor health and I can imagine that such
                                  abundant health and spirit must have been quite overpowering. The name is Ingeborg,
                                  but she is called Mouche, which I believe means Mouse. Someone in her family must
                                  have a sense of humour.

                                  Her English only needed practice and she now chatters fluently so that I know her
                                  background and views on life. Mouche’s father is a personal friend of Goering. He was
                                  once a big noise in the German Airforce but is now connected with the car industry and
                                  travels frequently and intensively in Europe and America on business. Mouche showed
                                  me some snap shots of her family and I must say they look prosperous and charming.
                                  Mouche tells me that her father wants her to learn to speak English fluently so that
                                  she can get a job with some British diplomat in Cairo. I had immediate thought that I
                                  might be nursing a future Mata Hari in my bosom, but this was immediately extinguished
                                  when Mouche remarked that her father would like her to marry an Englishman. However
                                  it seems that the mere idea revolts her. “Englishmen are degenerates who swill whisky
                                  all day.” I pointed out that she had met George, who was a true blue Englishman, but
                                  was nevertheless a fine physical specimen and certainly didn’t drink all day. Mouche
                                  replied that George is not an Englishman but a hunter, as though that set him apart.
                                  Mouche is an ardent Hitler fan and an enthusiastic member of the Hitler Youth
                                  Movement. The house resounds with Hitler youth songs and when she is not singing,
                                  her gramophone is playing very stirring marching songs. I cannot understand a word,
                                  which is perhaps as well. Every day she does the most strenuous exercises watched
                                  with envy by me as my proportions are now those of a circus Big Top. Mouche eats a
                                  fantastic amount of meat and I feel it is a blessing that she is much admired by our
                                  Tyrollean butcher who now delivers our meat in person and adds as a token of his
                                  admiration some extra sausages for Mouche.

                                  I must confess I find her stimulating company as George is on safari most of the
                                  time and my evenings otherwise would be lonely. I am a little worried though about
                                  leaving Kate here with Mouche when I go to hospital. The dogs and Kate have not taken
                                  to her. I am trying to prepare Kate for the separation but she says, “She’s not my
                                  mummy. You are my dear mummy, and I want you, I want you.” George has got
                                  permission from the Provincial Forestry Officer to spend the last week of August here at
                                  the Rest House with me and I only hope that the baby will be born during that time.
                                  Kate adores her dad and will be perfectly happy to remain here with him.

                                  One final paragraph about Mouche. I thought all German girls were domesticated
                                  but not Mouche. I have Kesho-Kutwa here with me as cook and I have engaged a local
                                  boy to do the laundry. I however expected Mouche would take over making the
                                  puddings and pastry but she informed me that she can only bake a chocolate cake and
                                  absolutely nothing else. She said brightly however that she would do the mending. As
                                  there is none for her to do, she has rescued a large worn handkerchief of George’s and
                                  sits with her feet up listening to stirring gramophone records whilst she mends the
                                  handkerchief with exquisite darning.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Oldeani. 20th August 1938

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Just after I had posted my last letter I received what George calls a demi official
                                  letter from the District Officer informing me that I would have to move out of the Rest
                                  House for a few days as the Governor and his hangers on would be visiting Oldeani
                                  and would require the Rest House. Fortunately George happened to be here for a few
                                  hours and he arranged for Kate and Mouche and me to spend a few days at the
                                  German School as borders. So here I am at the school having a pleasant and restful
                                  time and much entertained by all the goings on.

                                  The school buildings were built with funds from Germany and the school is run on
                                  the lines of a contemporary German school. I think the school gets a grant from the
                                  Tanganyika Government towards running expenses, but I am not sure. The school hall is
                                  dominated by a more than life sized oil painting of Adolf Hitler which, at present, is
                                  flanked on one side by the German Flag and on the other by the Union Jack. I cannot
                                  help feeling that the latter was put up today for the Governor’s visit today.
                                  The teachers are very amiable. We all meet at mealtimes, and though few of the
                                  teachers speak English, the ones who do are anxious to chatter. The headmaster is a
                                  scholarly man but obviously anti-British. He says he cannot understand why so many
                                  South Africans are loyal to Britain – or rather to England. “They conquered your country
                                  didn’t they?” I said that that had never occurred to me and that anyway I was mainly of
                                  Scots descent and that loyalty to the crown was natural to me. “But the English
                                  conquered the Scots and yet you are loyal to England. That I cannot understand.” “Well I
                                  love England,” said I firmly, ”and so do all British South Africans.” Since then we have
                                  stuck to English literature. Shakespeare, Lord Byron and Galsworthy seem to be the
                                  favourites and all, thank goodness, make safe topics for conversation.
                                  Mouche is in her element but Kate and I do not enjoy the food which is typically
                                  German and consists largely of masses of fat pork and sauerkraut and unfamiliar soups. I
                                  feel sure that the soup at lunch today had blobs of lemon curd in it! I also find most
                                  disconcerting the way that everyone looks at me and says, “Bon appetite”, with much
                                  smiling and nodding so I have to fight down my nausea and make a show of enjoying
                                  the meals.

                                  The teacher whose room adjoins mine is a pleasant woman and I take my
                                  afternoon tea with her. She, like all the teachers, has a large framed photo of Hitler on her
                                  wall flanked by bracket vases of fresh flowers. One simply can’t get away from the man!
                                  Even in the dormitories each child has a picture of Hitler above the bed. Hitler accepting
                                  flowers from a small girl, or patting a small boy on the head. Even the children use the
                                  greeting ‘Heil Hitler’. These German children seem unnaturally prim when compared with
                                  my cheerful ex-pupils in South Africa but some of them are certainly very lovely to look
                                  at.

                                  Tomorrow Mouche, Kate and I return to our quarters in the Rest House and in a
                                  few days George will join us for a week.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Oldeani Hospital. 9th September 1938

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  You will all be delighted to hear that we have a second son, whom we have
                                  named John. He is a darling, so quaint and good. He looks just like a little old man with a
                                  high bald forehead fringed around the edges with a light brown fluff. George and I call
                                  him Johnny Jo because he has a tiny round mouth and a rather big nose and reminds us
                                  of A.A.Milne’s ‘Jonathan Jo has a mouth like an O’ , but Kate calls him, ‘My brother John’.
                                  George was not here when he was born on September 5th, just two minutes
                                  before midnight. He left on safari on the morning of the 4th and, of course, that very night
                                  the labour pains started. Fortunately Kate was in bed asleep so Mouche walked with
                                  me up the hill to the hospital where I was cheerfully received by Sister Marianne who
                                  had everything ready for the confinement. I was lucky to have such an experienced
                                  midwife because this was a breech birth and sister had to manage single handed. As
                                  there was no doctor present I was not allowed even a sniff of anaesthetic. Sister slaved
                                  away by the light of a pressure lamp endeavouring to turn the baby having first shoved
                                  an inverted baby bath under my hips to raise them.

                                  What a performance! Sister Marianne was very much afraid that she might not be
                                  able to save the baby and great was our relief when at last she managed to haul him out
                                  by the feet. One slap and the baby began to cry without any further attention so Sister
                                  wrapped him up in a blanket and took Johnny to her room for the night. I got very little
                                  sleep but was so thankful to have the ordeal over that I did not mind even though I
                                  heard a hyaena cackling and calling under my window in a most evil way.
                                  When Sister brought Johnny to me in the early morning I stared in astonishment.
                                  Instead of dressing him in one of his soft Viyella nighties, she had dressed him in a short
                                  sleeved vest of knitted cotton with a cotton cloth swayed around his waist sarong
                                  fashion. When I protested, “But Sister why is the baby not dressed in his own clothes?”
                                  She answered firmly, “I find it is not allowed. A baby’s clotheses must be boiled and I
                                  cannot boil clotheses of wool therefore your baby must wear the clotheses of the Red
                                  Cross.”

                                  It was the same with the bedding. Poor Johnny lies all day in a deep wicker
                                  basket with a detachable calico lining. There is no pillow under his head but a vast kind of
                                  calico covered pillow is his only covering. There is nothing at all cosy and soft round my
                                  poor baby. I said crossly to the Sister, “As every thing must be so sterile, I wonder you
                                  don’t boil me too.” This she ignored.

                                  When my message reached George he dashed back to visit us. Sister took him
                                  first to see the baby and George was astonished to see the baby basket covered by a
                                  sheet. “She has the poor little kid covered up like a bloody parrot,” he told me. So I
                                  asked him to go at once to buy a square of mosquito netting to replace the sheet.
                                  Kate is quite a problem. She behaves like an Angel when she is here in my
                                  room but is rebellious when Sister shoos her out. She says she “Hates the Nanny”
                                  which is what she calls Mouche. Unfortunately it seems that she woke before midnight
                                  on the night Johnny Jo was born to find me gone and Mouche in my bed. According to
                                  Mouche, Kate wept all night and certainly when she visited me in the early morning
                                  Kate’s face was puffy with crying and she clung to me crying “Oh my dear mummy, why
                                  did you go away?” over and over again. Sister Marianne was touched and suggested
                                  that Mouche and Kate should come to the hospital as boarders as I am the only patient
                                  at present and there is plenty of room. Luckily Kate does not seem at all jealous of the
                                  baby and it is a great relief to have here here under my eye.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  #6263
                                  TracyTracy
                                  Participant

                                    From Tanganyika with Love

                                    continued  ~ part 4

                                    With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                    Mchewe Estate. 31st January 1936

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    Life is very quiet just now. Our neighbours have left and I miss them all especially
                                    Joni who was always a great bearer of news. We also grew fond of his Swedish
                                    brother-in-law Max, whose loud ‘Hodi’ always brought a glad ‘Karibu’ from us. His wife,
                                    Marion, I saw less often. She is not strong and seldom went visiting but has always
                                    been friendly and kind and ready to share her books with me.

                                    Ann’s birthday is looming ahead and I am getting dreadfully anxious that her
                                    parcels do not arrive in time. I am delighted that you were able to get a good head for
                                    her doll, dad, but horrified to hear that it was so expensive. You would love your
                                    ‘Charming Ann’. She is a most responsible little soul and seems to have outgrown her
                                    mischievous ways. A pity in a way, I don’t want her to grow too serious. You should see
                                    how thoroughly Ann baths and towels herself. She is anxious to do Georgie and Kate
                                    as well.

                                    I did not mean to teach Ann to write until after her fifth birthday but she has taught
                                    herself by copying the large print in newspaper headlines. She would draw a letter and
                                    ask me the name and now I find that at four Ann knows the whole alphabet. The front
                                    cement steps is her favourite writing spot. She uses bits of white clay we use here for
                                    whitewashing.

                                    Coffee prices are still very low and a lot of planters here and at Mbosi are in a
                                    mess as they can no longer raise mortgages on their farms or get advances from the
                                    Bank against their crops. We hear many are leaving their farms to try their luck on the
                                    Diggings.

                                    George is getting fed up too. The snails are back on the shamba and doing
                                    frightful damage. Talk of the plagues of Egypt! Once more they are being collected in
                                    piles and bashed into pulp. The stench on the shamba is frightful! The greybeards in the
                                    village tell George that the local Chief has put a curse on the farm because he is angry
                                    that the Government granted George a small extension to the farm two years ago! As
                                    the Chief was consulted at the time and was agreeable this talk of a curse is nonsense
                                    but goes to show how the uneducated African put all disasters down to witchcraft.

                                    With much love,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. 9th February 1936

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    Ann’s birthday yesterday was not quite the gay occasion we had hoped. The
                                    seventh was mail day so we sent a runner for the mail, hoping against hope that your
                                    parcel containing the dolls head had arrived. The runner left for Mbeya at dawn but, as it
                                    was a very wet day, he did not return with the mail bag until after dark by which time Ann
                                    was fast asleep. My heart sank when I saw the parcel which contained the dolls new
                                    head. It was squashed quite flat. I shed a few tears over that shattered head, broken
                                    quite beyond repair, and George felt as bad about it as I did. The other parcel arrived in
                                    good shape and Ann loves her little sewing set, especially the thimble, and the nursery
                                    rhymes are a great success.

                                    Ann woke early yesterday and began to open her parcels. She said “But
                                    Mummy, didn’t Barbara’s new head come?” So I had to show her the fragments.
                                    Instead of shedding the flood of tears I expected, Ann just lifted the glass eyes in her
                                    hand and said in a tight little voice “Oh poor Barbara.” George saved the situation. as
                                    usual, by saying in a normal voice,”Come on Ann, get up and lets play your new
                                    records.” So we had music and sweets before breakfast. Later I removed Barbara’s
                                    faded old blond wig and gummed on the glossy new brown one and Ann seems quite
                                    satisfied.

                                    Last night, after the children were tucked up in bed, we discussed our financial
                                    situation. The coffee trees that have survived the plagues of borer beetle, mealie bugs
                                    and snails look strong and fine, but George says it will be years before we make a living
                                    out of the farm. He says he will simply have to make some money and he is leaving for
                                    the Lupa on Saturday to have a look around on the Diggings. If he does decide to peg
                                    a claim and work it he will put up a wattle and daub hut and the children and I will join him
                                    there. But until such time as he strikes gold I shall have to remain here on the farm and
                                    ‘Keep the Home Fires Burning’.

                                    Now don’t go and waste pity on me. Women all over the country are having to
                                    stay at home whilst their husbands search for a livelihood. I am better off than most
                                    because I have a comfortable little home and loyal servants and we still have enough
                                    capitol to keep the wolf from the door. Anyway this is the rainy season and hardly the
                                    best time to drag three small children around the sodden countryside on prospecting
                                    safaris.

                                    So I’ll stay here at home and hold thumbs that George makes a lucky strike.

                                    Heaps of love to all,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. 27th February 1936

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    Well, George has gone but here we are quite safe and cosy. Kate is asleep and
                                    Ann and Georgie are sprawled on the couch taking it in turns to enumerate the things
                                    God has made. Every now and again Ann bothers me with an awkward question. “Did
                                    God make spiders? Well what for? Did he make weeds? Isn’t He silly, mummy? She is
                                    becoming a very practical person. She sews surprisingly well for a four year old and has
                                    twice made cakes in the past week, very sweet and liberally coloured with cochineal and
                                    much appreciated by Georgie.

                                    I have been without George for a fortnight and have adapted myself to my new
                                    life. The children are great company during the day and I have arranged my evenings so
                                    that they do not seem long. I am determined that when George comes home he will find
                                    a transformed wife. I read an article entitled ‘Are you the girl he married?’ in a magazine
                                    last week and took a good look in the mirror and decided that I certainly was not! Hair dry,
                                    skin dry, and I fear, a faint shadow on the upper lip. So now I have blown the whole of
                                    your Christmas Money Order on an order to a chemist in Dar es Salaam for hair tonic,
                                    face cream and hair remover and am anxiously awaiting the parcel.

                                    In the meantime, after tucking the children into bed at night, I skip on the verandah
                                    and do the series of exercises recommended in the magazine article. After this exertion I
                                    have a leisurely bath followed by a light supper and then read or write letters to pass
                                    the time until Kate’s ten o’clock feed. I have arranged for Janey to sleep in the house.
                                    She comes in at 9.30 pm and makes up her bed on the living room floor by the fire.

                                    The days are by no means uneventful. The day before yesterday the biggest
                                    troop of monkeys I have ever seen came fooling around in the trees and on the grass
                                    only a few yards from the house. These monkeys were the common grey monkeys
                                    with black faces. They came in all sizes and were most entertaining to watch. Ann and
                                    Georgie had a great time copying their antics and pulling faces at the monkeys through
                                    the bedroom windows which I hastily closed.

                                    Thomas, our headman, came running up and told me that this troop of monkeys
                                    had just raided his maize shamba and asked me to shoot some of them. I would not of
                                    course do this. I still cannot bear to kill any animal, but I fired a couple of shots in the air
                                    and the monkeys just melted away. It was fantastic, one moment they were there and
                                    the next they were not. Ann and Georgie thought I had been very unkind to frighten the
                                    poor monkeys but honestly, when I saw what they had done to my flower garden, I
                                    almost wished I had hardened my heart and shot one or two.

                                    The children are all well but Ann gave me a nasty fright last week. I left Ann and
                                    Georgie at breakfast whilst I fed Fanny, our bull terrier on the back verandah. Suddenly I
                                    heard a crash and rushed inside to find Ann’s chair lying on its back and Ann beside it on
                                    the floor perfectly still and with a paper white face. I shouted for Janey to bring water and
                                    laid Ann flat on the couch and bathed her head and hands. Soon she sat up with a wan
                                    smile and said “I nearly knocked my head off that time, didn’t I.” She must have been
                                    standing on the chair and leaning against the back. Our brick floors are so terribly hard that
                                    she might have been seriously hurt.

                                    However she was none the worse for the fall, but Heavens, what an anxiety kids
                                    are.

                                    Lots of love,
                                    Eleanor

                                    Mchewe Estate. 12th March 1936

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    It was marvellous of you to send another money order to replace the one I spent
                                    on cosmetics. With this one I intend to order boots for both children as a protection from
                                    snake bite, though from my experience this past week the threat seems to be to the
                                    head rather than the feet. I was sitting on the couch giving Kate her morning milk from a
                                    cup when a long thin snake fell through the reed ceiling and landed with a thud just behind
                                    the couch. I shouted “Nyoka, Nyoka!” (Snake,Snake!) and the houseboy rushed in with
                                    a stick and killed the snake. I then held the cup to Kate’s mouth again but I suppose in
                                    my agitation I tipped it too much because the baby choked badly. She gasped for
                                    breath. I quickly gave her a sharp smack on the back and a stream of milk gushed
                                    through her mouth and nostrils and over me. Janey took Kate from me and carried her
                                    out into the fresh air on the verandah and as I anxiously followed her through the door,
                                    another long snake fell from the top of the wall just missing me by an inch or so. Luckily
                                    the houseboy still had the stick handy and dispatched this snake also.

                                    The snakes were a pair of ‘boomslangs’, not nice at all, and all day long I have
                                    had shamba boys coming along to touch hands and say “Poli Memsahib” – “Sorry
                                    madam”, meaning of course ‘Sorry you had a fright.’

                                    Apart from that one hectic morning this has been a quiet week. Before George
                                    left for the Lupa he paid off most of the farm hands as we can now only afford a few
                                    labourers for the essential work such as keeping the weeds down in the coffee shamba.
                                    There is now no one to keep the grass on the farm roads cut so we cannot use the pram
                                    when we go on our afternoon walks. Instead Janey carries Kate in a sling on her back.
                                    Janey is a very clean slim woman, and her clothes are always spotless, so Kate keeps
                                    cool and comfortable. Ann and Georgie always wear thick overalls on our walks as a
                                    protection against thorns and possible snakes. We usually make our way to the
                                    Mchewe River where Ann and Georgie paddle in the clear cold water and collect shiny
                                    stones.

                                    The cosmetics parcel duly arrived by post from Dar es Salaam so now I fill the
                                    evenings between supper and bed time attending to my face! The much advertised
                                    cream is pink and thick and feels revolting. I smooth it on before bedtime and keep it on
                                    all night. Just imagine if George could see me! The advertisements promise me a skin
                                    like a rose in six weeks. What a surprise there is in store for George!

                                    You will have been wondering what has happened to George. Well on the Lupa
                                    he heard rumours of a new gold strike somewhere in the Sumbawanga District. A couple
                                    of hundred miles from here I think, though I am not sure where it is and have no one to
                                    ask. You look it up on the map and tell me. John Molteno is also interested in this and
                                    anxious to have it confirmed so he and George have come to an agreement. John
                                    Molteno provided the porters for the journey together with prospecting tools and
                                    supplies but as he cannot leave his claims, or his gold buying business, George is to go
                                    on foot to the area of the rumoured gold strike and, if the strike looks promising will peg
                                    claims in both their names.

                                    The rainy season is now at its height and the whole countryside is under water. All
                                    roads leading to the area are closed to traffic and, as there are few Europeans who
                                    would attempt the journey on foot, George proposes to get a head start on them by
                                    making this uncomfortable safari. I have just had my first letter from George since he left
                                    on this prospecting trip. It took ages to reach me because it was sent by runner to
                                    Abercorn in Northern Rhodesia, then on by lorry to Mpika where it was put on a plane
                                    for Mbeya. George writes the most charming letters which console me a little upon our
                                    all too frequent separations.

                                    His letter was cheerful and optimistic, though reading between the lines I should
                                    say he had a grim time. He has reached Sumbawanga after ‘a hell of a trip’, to find that
                                    the rumoured strike was at Mpanda and he had a few more days of foot safari ahead.
                                    He had found the trip from the Lupa even wetter than he had expected. The party had
                                    three days of wading through swamps sometimes waist deep in water. Of his sixteen
                                    porters, four deserted an the second day out and five others have had malaria and so
                                    been unable to carry their loads. He himself is ‘thin but very fit’, and he sounds full of
                                    beans and writes gaily of the marvellous holiday we will have if he has any decent luck! I
                                    simply must get that mink and diamonds complexion.

                                    The frustrating thing is that I cannot write back as I have no idea where George is
                                    now.

                                    With heaps of love,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. 24th March 1936

                                    Dearest Family,
                                    How kind you are. Another parcel from home. Although we are very short
                                    of labourers I sent a special runner to fetch it as Ann simply couldn’t bear the suspense
                                    of waiting to see Brenda, “My new little girl with plaits.” Thank goodness Brenda is
                                    unbreakable. I could not have born another tragedy. She really is an exquisite little doll
                                    and has hardly been out of Ann’s arms since arrival. She showed Brenda proudly to all
                                    the staff. The kitchen boy’s face was a study. His eyes fairly came out on sticks when he
                                    saw the dolls eyes not only opening and shutting, but moving from side to side in that
                                    incredibly lifelike way. Georgie loves his little model cars which he carries around all day
                                    and puts under his pillow at night.

                                    As for me, I am enchanted by my very smart new frock. Janey was so lavish with
                                    her compliments when I tried the frock on, that in a burst of generosity I gave her that
                                    rather tartish satin and lace trousseau nighty, and she was positively enthralled. She
                                    wore it that very night when she appeared as usual to doss down by the fire.
                                    By the way it was Janey’s turn to have a fright this week. She was in the
                                    bathroom washing the children’s clothes in an outsize hand basin when it happened. As
                                    she took Georgie’s overalls from the laundry basket a large centipede ran up her bare
                                    arm. Luckily she managed to knock the centipede off into the hot water in the hand basin.
                                    It was a brute, about six inches long of viciousness with a nasty sting. The locals say that
                                    the bite is much worse than a scorpions so Janey had a lucky escape.

                                    Kate cut her first two teeth yesterday and will, I hope, sleep better now. I don’t
                                    feel that pink skin food is getting a fair trial with all those broken nights. There is certainly
                                    no sign yet of ‘The skin he loves to touch”. Kate, I may say, is rosy and blooming. She
                                    can pull herself upright providing she has something solid to hold on to. She is so plump
                                    I have horrible visions of future bow legs so I push her down, but she always bobs up
                                    again.

                                    Both Ann and Georgie are mad on books. Their favourites are ‘Barbar and
                                    Celeste” and, of all things, ‘Struvel Peter’ . They listen with absolute relish to the sad tale
                                    of Harriet who played with matches.

                                    I have kept a laugh for the end. I am hoping that it will not be long before George
                                    comes home and thought it was time to take the next step towards glamour, so last
                                    Wednesday after lunch I settled the children on their beds and prepared to remove the ,
                                    to me, obvious down on my upper lip. (George always loyally says that he can’t see
                                    any.) Well I got out the tube of stuff and carefully followed the directions. I smoothed a
                                    coating on my upper lip. All this was watched with great interest by the children, including
                                    the baby, who stood up in her cot for a better view. Having no watch, I had propped
                                    the bedroom door open so that I could time the operation by the cuckoo clock in the
                                    living room. All the children’s surprised comments fell on deaf ears. I would neither talk
                                    nor smile for fear of cracking the hair remover which had set hard. The set time was up
                                    and I was just about to rinse the remover off when Kate slipped, knocking her head on
                                    the corner of the cot. I rushed to the rescue and precious seconds ticked off whilst I
                                    pacified her.

                                    So, my dears, when I rinsed my lip, not only the plaster and the hair came away
                                    but the skin as well and now I really did have a Ronald Coleman moustache – a crimson
                                    one. I bathed it, I creamed it, powdered it but all to no avail. Within half an hour my lip
                                    had swollen until I looked like one of those Duckbilled West African women. Ann’s
                                    comments, “Oh Mummy, you do look funny. Georgie, doesn’t Mummy look funny?”
                                    didn’t help to soothe me and the last straw was that just then there was the sound of a car drawing up outside – the first car I had heard for months. Anyway, thank heaven, it
                                    was not George, but the representative of a firm which sells agricultural machinery and
                                    farm implements, looking for orders. He had come from Dar es Salaam and had not
                                    heard that all the planters from this district had left their farms. Hospitality demanded that I
                                    should appear and offer tea. I did not mind this man because he was a complete
                                    stranger and fat, middle aged and comfortable. So I gave him tea, though I didn’t
                                    attempt to drink any myself, and told him the whole sad tale.

                                    Fortunately much of the swelling had gone next day and only a brown dryness
                                    remained. I find myself actually hoping that George is delayed a bit longer. Of one thing
                                    I am sure. If ever I grow a moustache again, it stays!

                                    Heaps of love from a sadder but wiser,
                                    Eleanor

                                    Mchewe Estate. 3rd April 1936

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    Sound the trumpets, beat the drums. George is home again. The safari, I am sad
                                    to say, was a complete washout in more ways than one. Anyway it was lovely to be
                                    together again and we don’t yet talk about the future. The home coming was not at all as
                                    I had planned it. I expected George to return in our old A.C. car which gives ample
                                    warning of its arrival. I had meant to wear my new frock and make myself as glamourous
                                    as possible, with our beautiful babe on one arm and our other jewels by my side.
                                    This however is what actually happened. Last Saturday morning at about 2 am , I
                                    thought I heard someone whispering my name. I sat up in bed, still half asleep, and
                                    there was George at the window. He was thin and unshaven and the tiredest looking
                                    man I have ever seen. The car had bogged down twenty miles back along the old Lupa
                                    Track, but as George had had no food at all that day, he decided to walk home in the
                                    bright moonlight.

                                    This is where I should have served up a tasty hot meal but alas, there was only
                                    the heal of a loaf and no milk because, before going to bed I had given the remaining
                                    milk to the dog. However George seemed too hungry to care what he ate. He made a
                                    meal off a tin of bully, a box of crustless cheese and the bread washed down with cup
                                    after cup of black tea. Though George was tired we talked for hours and it was dawn
                                    before we settled down to sleep.

                                    During those hours of talk George described his nightmarish journey. He started
                                    up the flooded Rukwa Valley and there were days of wading through swamp and mud
                                    and several swollen rivers to cross. George is a strong swimmer and the porters who
                                    were recruited in that area, could also swim. There remained the problem of the stores
                                    and of Kianda the houseboy who cannot swim. For these they made rough pole rafts
                                    which they pulled across the rivers with ropes. Kianda told me later that he hopes never
                                    to make such a journey again. He swears that the raft was submerged most of the time
                                    and that he was dragged through the rivers underwater! You should see the state of
                                    George’s clothes which were packed in a supposedly water tight uniform trunk. The
                                    whole lot are mud stained and mouldy.

                                    To make matters more trying for George he was obliged to live mostly on
                                    porters rations, rice and groundnut oil which he detests. As all the district roads were
                                    closed the little Indian Sores in the remote villages he passed had been unable to
                                    replenish their stocks of European groceries. George would have been thinner had it not
                                    been for two Roman Catholic missions enroute where he had good meals and dry
                                    nights. The Fathers are always wonderfully hospitable to wayfarers irrespective of
                                    whether or not they are Roman Catholics. George of course is not a Catholic. One finds
                                    the Roman Catholic missions right out in the ‘Blue’ and often on spots unhealthy to
                                    Europeans. Most of the Fathers are German or Dutch but they all speak a little English
                                    and in any case one can always fall back on Ki-Swahili.

                                    George reached his destination all right but it soon became apparent that reports
                                    of the richness of the strike had been greatly exaggerated. George had decided that
                                    prospects were brighter on the Lupa than on the new strike so he returned to the Lupa
                                    by the way he had come and, having returned the borrowed equipment decided to
                                    make his way home by the shortest route, the old and now rarely used road which
                                    passes by the bottom of our farm.

                                    The old A.C. had been left for safe keeping at the Roman Catholic Galala
                                    Mission 40 miles away, on George’s outward journey, and in this old car George, and
                                    the houseboy Kianda , started for home. The road was indescribably awful. There were long stretches that were simply one big puddle, in others all the soil had been washed
                                    away leaving the road like a rocky river bed. There were also patches where the tall
                                    grass had sprung up head high in the middle of the road,
                                    The going was slow because often the car bogged down because George had
                                    no wheel chains and he and Kianda had the wearisome business of digging her out. It
                                    was just growing dark when the old A.C. settled down determinedly in the mud for the
                                    last time. They could not budge her and they were still twenty miles from home. George
                                    decided to walk home in the moonlight to fetch help leaving Kianda in charge of the car
                                    and its contents and with George’s shot gun to use if necessary in self defence. Kianda
                                    was reluctant to stay but also not prepared to go for help whilst George remained with
                                    the car as lions are plentiful in that area. So George set out unarmed in the moonlight.
                                    Once he stopped to avoid a pride of lion coming down the road but he circled safely
                                    around them and came home without any further alarms.

                                    Kianda said he had a dreadful night in the car, “With lions roaming around the car
                                    like cattle.” Anyway the lions did not take any notice of the car or of Kianda, and the next
                                    day George walked back with all our farm boys and dug and pushed the car out of the
                                    mud. He brought car and Kianda back without further trouble but the labourers on their
                                    way home were treed by the lions.

                                    The wet season is definitely the time to stay home.

                                    Lots and lots of love,
                                    Eleanor

                                    Mchewe Estate. 30th April 1936

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    Young George’s third birthday passed off very well yesterday. It started early in
                                    the morning when he brought his pillow slip of presents to our bed. Kate was already
                                    there and Ann soon joined us. Young George liked all the presents you sent, especially
                                    the trumpet. It has hardly left his lips since and he is getting quite smart about the finger
                                    action.

                                    We had quite a party. Ann and I decorated the table with Christmas tree tinsel
                                    and hung a bunch of balloons above it. Ann also decorated young George’s chair with
                                    roses and phlox from the garden. I had made and iced a fruit cake but Ann begged to
                                    make a plain pink cake. She made it entirely by herself though I stood by to see that
                                    she measured the ingredients correctly. When the cake was baked I mixed some soft
                                    icing in a jug and she poured it carefully over the cake smoothing the gaps with her
                                    fingers!

                                    During the party we had the gramophone playing and we pulled crackers and
                                    wore paper hats and altogether had a good time. I forgot for a while that George is
                                    leaving again for the Lupa tomorrow for an indefinite time. He was marvellous at making
                                    young George’s party a gay one. You will have noticed the change from Georgie to
                                    young George. Our son declares that he now wants to be called George, “Like Dad”.
                                    He an Ann are a devoted couple and I am glad that there is only a fourteen
                                    months difference in their ages. They play together extremely well and are very
                                    independent which is just as well for little Kate now demands a lot of my attention. My
                                    garden is a real cottage garden and looks very gay and colourful. There are hollyhocks
                                    and Snapdragons, marigolds and phlox and of course the roses and carnations which, as
                                    you know, are my favourites. The coffee shamba does not look so good because the
                                    small labour force, which is all we can afford, cannot cope with all the weeds. You have
                                    no idea how things grow during the wet season in the tropics.

                                    Nothing alarming ever seems to happen when George is home, so I’m afraid this
                                    letter is rather dull. I wanted you to know though, that largely due to all your gifts of toys
                                    and sweets, Georgie’s 3rd birthday party went with a bang.

                                    Your very affectionate,
                                    Eleanor

                                    Mchewe Estate. 17th September 1936

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    I am sorry to hear that Mummy worries about me so much. “Poor Eleanor”,
                                    indeed! I have a quite exceptional husband, three lovely children, a dear little home and
                                    we are all well.It is true that I am in rather a rut but what else can we do? George comes
                                    home whenever he can and what excitement there is when he does come. He cannot
                                    give me any warning because he has to take advantage of chance lifts from the Diggings
                                    to Mbeya, but now that he is prospecting nearer home he usually comes walking over
                                    the hills. About 50 miles of rough going. Really and truly I am all right. Although our diet is
                                    monotonous we have plenty to eat. Eggs and milk are cheap and fruit plentiful and I
                                    have a good cook so can devote all my time to the children. I think it is because they are
                                    my constant companions that Ann and Georgie are so grown up for their years.
                                    I have no ayah at present because Janey has been suffering form rheumatism
                                    and has gone home for one of her periodic rests. I manage very well without her except
                                    in the matter of the afternoon walks. The outward journey is all right. George had all the
                                    grass cut on his last visit so I am able to push the pram whilst Ann, George and Fanny
                                    the dog run ahead. It is the uphill return trip that is so trying. Our walk back is always the
                                    same, down the hill to the river where the children love to play and then along the car
                                    road to the vegetable garden. I never did venture further since the day I saw a leopard
                                    jump on a calf. I did not tell you at the time as I thought you might worry. The cattle were
                                    grazing on a small knoll just off our land but near enough for me to have a clear view.
                                    Suddenly the cattle scattered in all directions and we heard the shouts of the herd boys
                                    and saw – or rather had the fleeting impression- of a large animal jumping on a calf. I
                                    heard the herd boy shout “Chui, Chui!” (leopard) and believe me, we turned in our
                                    tracks and made for home. To hasten things I picked up two sticks and told the children
                                    that they were horses and they should ride them home which they did with
                                    commendable speed.

                                    Ann no longer rides Joseph. He became increasingly bad tempered and a
                                    nuisance besides. He took to rolling all over my flower beds though I had never seen
                                    him roll anywhere else. Then one day he kicked Ann in the chest, not very hard but
                                    enough to send her flying. Now George has given him to the native who sells milk to us
                                    and he seems quite happy grazing with the cattle.

                                    With love to you all,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. 2nd October 1936

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    Since I last wrote George has been home and we had a lovely time as usual.
                                    Whilst he was here the District Commissioner and his wife called. Mr Pollock told
                                    George that there is to be a big bush clearing scheme in some part of the Mbeya
                                    District to drive out Tsetse Fly. The game in the area will have to be exterminated and
                                    there will probably be a job for George shooting out the buffalo. The pay would be
                                    good but George says it is a beastly job. Although he is a professional hunter, he hates
                                    slaughter.

                                    Mrs P’s real reason for visiting the farm was to invite me to stay at her home in
                                    Mbeya whilst she and her husband are away in Tukuyu. Her English nanny and her small
                                    daughter will remain in Mbeya and she thought it might be a pleasant change for us and
                                    a rest for me as of course Nanny will do the housekeeping. I accepted the invitation and I
                                    think I will go on from there to Tukuyu and visit my friend Lillian Eustace for a fortnight.
                                    She has given us an open invitation to visit her at any time.

                                    I had a letter from Dr Eckhardt last week, telling me that at a meeting of all the
                                    German Settlers from Mbeya, Tukuyu and Mbosi it had been decided to raise funds to
                                    build a school at Mbeya. They want the British Settlers to co-operate in this and would
                                    be glad of a subscription from us. I replied to say that I was unable to afford a
                                    subscription at present but would probably be applying for a teaching job.
                                    The Eckhardts are the leaders of the German community here and are ardent
                                    Nazis. For this reason they are unpopular with the British community but he is the only
                                    doctor here and I must say they have been very decent to us. Both of them admire
                                    George. George has still not had any luck on the Lupa and until he makes a really
                                    promising strike it is unlikely that the children and I will join him. There is no fresh milk there
                                    and vegetables and fruit are imported from Mbeya and Iringa and are very expensive.
                                    George says “You wouldn’t be happy on the diggings anyway with a lot of whores and
                                    their bastards!”

                                    Time ticks away very pleasantly here. Young George and Kate are blooming
                                    and I keep well. Only Ann does not look well. She is growing too fast and is listless and
                                    pale. If I do go to Mbeya next week I shall take her to the doctor to be overhauled.
                                    We do not go for our afternoon walks now that George has returned to the Lupa.
                                    That leopard has been around again and has killed Tubbage that cowardly Alsatian. We
                                    gave him to the village headman some months ago. There is no danger to us from the
                                    leopard but I am terrified it might get Fanny, who is an excellent little watchdog and
                                    dearly loved by all of us. Yesterday I sent a note to the Boma asking for a trap gun and
                                    today the farm boys are building a trap with logs.

                                    I had a mishap this morning in the garden. I blundered into a nest of hornets and
                                    got two stings in the left arm above the elbow. Very painful at the time and the place is
                                    still red and swollen.

                                    Much love to you all,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. 10th October 1936

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    Well here we are at Mbeya, comfortably installed in the District Commissioner’s
                                    house. It is one of two oldest houses in Mbeya and is a charming gabled place with tiled
                                    roof. The garden is perfectly beautiful. I am enjoying the change very much. Nanny
                                    Baxter is very entertaining. She has a vast fund of highly entertaining tales of the goings
                                    on amongst the British Aristocracy, gleaned it seems over the nursery teacup in many a
                                    Stately Home. Ann and Georgie are enjoying the company of other children.
                                    People are very kind about inviting us out to tea and I gladly accept these
                                    invitations but I have turned down invitations to dinner and one to a dance at the hotel. It
                                    is no fun to go out at night without George. There are several grass widows at the pub
                                    whose husbands are at the diggings. They have no inhibitions about parties.
                                    I did have one night and day here with George, he got the chance of a lift and
                                    knowing that we were staying here he thought the chance too good to miss. He was
                                    also anxious to hear the Doctor’s verdict on Ann. I took Ann to hospital on my second
                                    day here. Dr Eckhardt said there was nothing specifically wrong but that Ann is a highly
                                    sensitive type with whom the tropics does not agree. He advised that Ann should
                                    spend a year in a more temperate climate and that the sooner she goes the better. I felt
                                    very discouraged to hear this and was most relieved when George turned up
                                    unexpectedly that evening. He phoo-hood Dr Eckhardt’s recommendation and next
                                    morning called in Dr Aitkin, the Government Doctor from Chunya and who happened to
                                    be in Mbeya.

                                    Unfortunately Dr Aitkin not only confirmed Dr Eckhardt’s opinion but said that he
                                    thought Ann should stay out of the tropics until she had passed adolescence. I just don’t
                                    know what to do about Ann. She is a darling child, very sensitive and gentle and a
                                    lovely companion to me. Also she and young George are inseparable and I just cannot
                                    picture one without the other. I know that you would be glad to have Ann but how could
                                    we bear to part with her?

                                    Your worried but affectionate,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Tukuyu. 23rd October 1936

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    As you see we have moved to Tukuyu and we are having a lovely time with
                                    Lillian Eustace. She gave us such a warm welcome and has put herself out to give us
                                    every comfort. She is a most capable housekeeper and I find her such a comfortable
                                    companion because we have the same outlook in life. Both of us are strictly one man
                                    women and that is rare here. She has a two year old son, Billy, who is enchanted with
                                    our rolly polly Kate and there are other children on the station with whom Ann and
                                    Georgie can play. Lillian engaged a temporary ayah for me so I am having a good rest.
                                    All the children look well and Ann in particular seems to have benefited by the
                                    change to a cooler climate. She has a good colour and looks so well that people all
                                    exclaim when I tell them, that two doctors have advised us to send Ann out of the
                                    country. Perhaps after all, this holiday in Tukuyu will set her up.

                                    We had a trying journey from Mbeya to Tukuyu in the Post Lorry. The three
                                    children and I were squeezed together on the front seat between the African driver on
                                    one side and a vast German on the other. Both men smoked incessantly – the driver
                                    cigarettes, and the German cheroots. The cab was clouded with a blue haze. Not only
                                    that! I suddenly felt a smarting sensation on my right thigh. The driver’s cigarette had
                                    burnt a hole right through that new checked linen frock you sent me last month.
                                    I had Kate on my lap all the way but Ann and Georgie had to stand against the
                                    windscreen all the way. The fat German offered to take Ann on his lap but she gave him
                                    a very cold “No thank you.” Nor did I blame her. I would have greatly enjoyed the drive
                                    under less crowded conditions. The scenery is gorgeous. One drives through very high
                                    country crossing lovely clear streams and at one point through rain forest. As it was I
                                    counted the miles and how thankful I was to see the end of the journey.
                                    In the days when Tanganyika belonged to the Germans, Tukuyu was the
                                    administrative centre for the whole of the Southern Highlands Province. The old German
                                    Fort is still in use as Government offices and there are many fine trees which were
                                    planted by the Germans. There is a large prosperous native population in this area.
                                    They go in chiefly for coffee and for bananas which form the basis of their diet.
                                    There are five British married couples here and Lillian and I go out to tea most
                                    mornings. In the afternoon there is tennis or golf. The gardens here are beautiful because
                                    there is rain or at least drizzle all the year round. There are even hedge roses bordering
                                    some of the district roads. When one walks across the emerald green golf course or
                                    through the Boma gardens, it is hard to realise that this gentle place is Tropical Africa.
                                    ‘Such a green and pleasant land’, but I think I prefer our corner of Tanganyika.

                                    Much love,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe. 12th November 1936

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    We had a lovely holiday but it is so nice to be home again, especially as Laza,
                                    the local Nimrod, shot that leopard whilst we were away (with his muzzleloader gun). He
                                    was justly proud of himself, and I gave him a tip so that he could buy some native beer
                                    for a celebration. I have never seen one of theses parties but can hear the drums and
                                    sounds of merrymaking, especially on moonlight nights.

                                    Our house looks so fresh and uncluttered. Whilst I was away, the boys
                                    whitewashed the house and my houseboy had washed all the curtains, bedspreads,
                                    and loose covers and watered the garden. If only George were here it would be
                                    heaven.

                                    Ann looked so bonny at Tukuyu that I took her to the Government Doctor there
                                    hoping that he would find her perfectly healthy, but alas he endorsed the finding of the
                                    other two doctors so, when an opportunity offers, I think I shall have to send Ann down
                                    to you for a long holiday from the Tropics. Mother-in-law has offered to fetch her next
                                    year but England seems so far away. With you she will at least be on the same
                                    continent.

                                    I left the children for the first time ever, except for my stay in hospital when Kate
                                    was born, to go on an outing to Lake Masoko in the Tukuyu district, with four friends.
                                    Masoko is a beautiful, almost circular crater lake and very very deep. A detachment of
                                    the King’s African Rifles are stationed there and occupy the old German barracks
                                    overlooking the lake.

                                    We drove to Masoko by car and spent the afternoon there as guests of two
                                    British Army Officers. We had a good tea and the others went bathing in the lake but i
                                    could not as I did not have a costume. The Lake was as beautiful as I had been lead to
                                    imagine and our hosts were pleasant but I began to grow anxious as the afternoon
                                    advanced and my friends showed no signs of leaving. I was in agonies when they
                                    accepted an invitation to stay for a sundowner. We had this in the old German beer
                                    garden overlooking the Lake. It was beautiful but what did I care. I had promised the
                                    children that I would be home to give them their supper and put them to bed. When I
                                    did at length return to Lillian’s house I found the situation as I had expected. Ann, with her
                                    imagination had come to the conclusion that I never would return. She had sobbed
                                    herself into a state of exhaustion. Kate was screaming in sympathy and George 2 was
                                    very truculent. He wouldn’t even speak to me. Poor Lillian had had a trying time.
                                    We did not return to Mbeya by the Mail Lorry. Bill and Lillian drove us across to
                                    Mbeya in their new Ford V8 car. The children chattered happily in the back of the car
                                    eating chocolate and bananas all the way. I might have known what would happen! Ann
                                    was dreadfully and messily car sick.

                                    I engaged the Mbeya Hotel taxi to drive us out to the farm the same afternoon
                                    and I expect it will be a long time before we leave the farm again.

                                    Lots and lots of love to all,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Chunya 27th November 1936

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    You will be surprised to hear that we are all together now on the Lupa goldfields.
                                    I have still not recovered from my own astonishment at being here. Until last Saturday
                                    night I never dreamed of this move. At about ten o’clock I was crouched in the inglenook
                                    blowing on the embers to make a fire so that I could heat some milk for Kate who is
                                    cutting teeth and was very restless. Suddenly I heard a car outside. I knew it must be
                                    George and rushed outside storm lamp in hand. Sure enough, there was George
                                    standing by a strange car, and beaming all over his face. “Something for you my love,”
                                    he said placing a little bundle in my hand. It was a knotted handkerchief and inside was a
                                    fine gold nugget.

                                    George had that fire going in no time, Kate was given the milk and half an aspirin
                                    and settles down to sleep, whilst George and I sat around for an hour chatting over our
                                    tea. He told me that he had borrowed the car from John Molteno and had come to fetch
                                    me and the children to join him on the diggings for a while. It seems that John, who has a
                                    camp at Itewe, a couple of miles outside the township of Chunya, the new
                                    Administrative Centre of the diggings, was off to the Cape to visit his family for a few
                                    months. John had asked George to run his claims in his absence and had given us the
                                    loan of his camp and his car.

                                    George had found the nugget on his own claim but he is not too elated because
                                    he says that one good month on the diggings is often followed by several months of
                                    dead loss. However, I feel hopeful, we have had such a run of bad luck that surely it is
                                    time for the tide to change. George spent Sunday going over the farm with Thomas, the
                                    headman, and giving him instructions about future work whilst I packed clothes and
                                    kitchen equipment. I have brought our ex-kitchenboy Kesho Kutwa with me as cook and
                                    also Janey, who heard that we were off to the Lupa and came to offer her services once
                                    more as ayah. Janey’s ex-husband Abel is now cook to one of the more successful
                                    diggers and I think she is hoping to team up with him again.

                                    The trip over the Mbeya-Chunya pass was new to me and I enjoyed it very
                                    much indeed. The road winds over the mountains along a very high escarpment and
                                    one looks down on the vast Usangu flats stretching far away to the horizon. At the
                                    highest point the road rises to about 7000 feet, and this was too much for Ann who was
                                    leaning against the back of my seat. She was very thoroughly sick, all over my hair.
                                    This camp of John Molteno’s is very comfortable. It consists of two wattle and
                                    daub buildings built end to end in a clearing in the miombo bush. The main building
                                    consists of a large living room, a store and an office, and the other of one large bedroom
                                    and a small one separated by an area for bathing. Both buildings are thatched. There are
                                    no doors, and there are no windows, but these are not necessary because one wall of
                                    each building is built up only a couple of feet leaving a six foot space for light and air. As
                                    this is the dry season the weather is pleasant. The air is fresh and dry but not nearly so
                                    hot as I expected.

                                    Water is a problem and must be carried long distances in kerosene tins.
                                    vegetables and fresh butter are brought in a van from Iringa and Mbeya Districts about
                                    once a fortnight. I have not yet visited Chunya but I believe it is as good a shopping
                                    centre as Mbeya so we will be able to buy all the non perishable food stuffs we need.
                                    What I do miss is the fresh milk. The children are accustomed to drinking at least a pint of
                                    milk each per day but they do not care for the tinned variety.

                                    Ann and young George love being here. The camp is surrounded by old
                                    prospecting trenches and they spend hours each day searching for gold in the heaps of gravel. Sometimes they find quartz pitted with little spots of glitter and they bring them
                                    to me in great excitement. Alas it is only Mica. We have two neighbours. The one is a
                                    bearded Frenchman and the other an Australian. I have not yet met any women.
                                    George looks very sunburnt and extremely fit and the children also look well.
                                    George and I have decided that we will keep Ann with us until my Mother-in-law comes
                                    out next year. George says that in spite of what the doctors have said, he thinks that the
                                    shock to Ann of being separated from her family will do her more harm than good. She
                                    and young George are inseparable and George thinks it would be best if both
                                    George and Ann return to England with my Mother-in-law for a couple of years. I try not
                                    to think at all about the breaking up of the family.

                                    Much love to all,
                                    Eleanor.

                                     

                                    #6260
                                    TracyTracy
                                    Participant

                                      From Tanganyika with Love

                                      With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                      • “The letters of Eleanor Dunbar Leslie to her parents and her sister in South Africa
                                        concerning her life with George Gilman Rushby of Tanganyika, and the trials and
                                        joys of bringing up a family in pioneering conditions.

                                      These letters were transcribed from copies of letters typed by Eleanor Rushby from
                                      the originals which were in the estate of Marjorie Leslie, Eleanor’s sister. Eleanor
                                      kept no diary of her life in Tanganyika, so these letters were the living record of an
                                      important part of her life.

                                      Prelude
                                      Having walked across Africa from the East coast to Ubangi Shauri Chad
                                      in French Equatorial Africa, hunting elephant all the way, George Rushby
                                      made his way down the Congo to Leopoldville. He then caught a ship to
                                      Europe and had a holiday in Brussels and Paris before visiting his family
                                      in England. He developed blackwater fever and was extremely ill for a
                                      while. When he recovered he went to London to arrange his return to
                                      Africa.

                                      Whilst staying at the Overseas Club he met Eileen Graham who had come
                                      to England from Cape Town to study music. On hearing that George was
                                      sailing for Cape Town she arranged to introduce him to her friend
                                      Eleanor Dunbar Leslie. “You’ll need someone lively to show you around,”
                                      she said. “She’s as smart as paint, a keen mountaineer, a very good school
                                      teacher, and she’s attractive. You can’t miss her, because her father is a
                                      well known Cape Town Magistrate. And,” she added “I’ve already written
                                      and told her what ship you are arriving on.”

                                      Eleanor duly met the ship. She and George immediately fell in love.
                                      Within thirty six hours he had proposed marriage and was accepted
                                      despite the misgivings of her parents. As she was under contract to her
                                      High School, she remained in South Africa for several months whilst
                                      George headed for Tanganyika looking for a farm where he could build
                                      their home.

                                      These details are a summary of chapter thirteen of the Biography of
                                      George Gilman Rushby ‘The Hunter is Death “ by T.V.Bulpin.

                                       

                                      Dearest Marj,
                                      Terrifically exciting news! I’ve just become engaged to an Englishman whom I
                                      met last Monday. The result is a family upheaval which you will have no difficulty in
                                      imagining!!

                                      The Aunts think it all highly romantic and cry in delight “Now isn’t that just like our
                                      El!” Mummy says she doesn’t know what to think, that anyway I was always a harum
                                      scarum and she rather expected something like this to happen. However I know that
                                      she thinks George highly attractive. “Such a nice smile and gentle manner, and such
                                      good hands“ she murmurs appreciatively. “But WHY AN ELEPHANT HUNTER?” she
                                      ends in a wail, as though elephant hunting was an unmentionable profession.
                                      Anyway I don’t think so. Anyone can marry a bank clerk or a lawyer or even a
                                      millionaire – but whoever heard of anyone marrying anyone as exciting as an elephant
                                      hunter? I’m thrilled to bits.

                                      Daddy also takes a dim view of George’s profession, and of George himself as
                                      a husband for me. He says that I am so impulsive and have such wild enthusiasms that I
                                      need someone conservative and steady to give me some serenity and some ballast.
                                      Dad says George is a handsome fellow and a good enough chap he is sure, but
                                      he is obviously a man of the world and hints darkly at a possible PAST. George says
                                      he has nothing of the kind and anyway I’m the first girl he has asked to marry him. I don’t
                                      care anyway, I’d gladly marry him tomorrow, but Dad has other ideas.

                                      He sat in his armchair to deliver his verdict, wearing the same look he must wear
                                      on the bench. If we marry, and he doesn’t think it would be a good thing, George must
                                      buy a comfortable house for me in Central Africa where I can stay safely when he goes
                                      hunting. I interrupted to say “But I’m going too”, but dad snubbed me saying that in no
                                      time at all I’ll have a family and one can’t go dragging babies around in the African Bush.”
                                      George takes his lectures with surprising calm. He says he can see Dad’s point of
                                      view much better than I can. He told the parents today that he plans to buy a small
                                      coffee farm in the Southern Highlands of Tanganyika and will build a cosy cottage which
                                      will be a proper home for both of us, and that he will only hunt occasionally to keep the
                                      pot boiling.

                                      Mummy, of course, just had to spill the beans. She said to George, “I suppose
                                      you know that Eleanor knows very little about house keeping and can’t cook at all.” a fact
                                      that I was keeping a dark secret. But George just said, “Oh she won’t have to work. The
                                      boys do all that sort of thing. She can lie on a couch all day and read if she likes.” Well
                                      you always did say that I was a “Lily of the field,” and what a good thing! If I were one of
                                      those terribly capable women I’d probably die of frustration because it seems that
                                      African house boys feel that they have lost face if their Memsahibs do anything but the
                                      most gracious chores.

                                      George is absolutely marvellous. He is strong and gentle and awfully good
                                      looking too. He is about 5 ft 10 ins tall and very broad. He wears his curly brown hair cut
                                      very short and has a close clipped moustache. He has strongly marked eyebrows and
                                      very striking blue eyes which sometimes turn grey or green. His teeth are strong and
                                      even and he has a quiet voice.

                                      I expect all this sounds too good to be true, but come home quickly and see for
                                      yourself. George is off to East Africa in three weeks time to buy our farm. I shall follow as
                                      soon as he has bought it and we will be married in Dar es Salaam.

                                      Dad has taken George for a walk “to get to know him” and that’s why I have time
                                      to write such a long screed. They should be back any minute now and I must fly and
                                      apply a bit of glamour.

                                      Much love my dear,
                                      your jubilant
                                      Eleanor

                                      S.S.Timavo. Durban. 28th.October. 1930.

                                      Dearest Family,
                                      Thank you for the lovely send off. I do wish you were all on board with me and
                                      could come and dance with me at my wedding. We are having a very comfortable
                                      voyage. There were only four of the passengers as far as Durban, all of them women,
                                      but I believe we are taking on more here. I have a most comfortable deck cabin to
                                      myself and the use of a sumptuous bathroom. No one is interested in deck games and I
                                      am having a lazy time, just sunbathing and reading.

                                      I sit at the Captain’s table and the meals are delicious – beautifully served. The
                                      butter for instance, is moulded into sprays of roses, most exquisitely done, and as for
                                      the ice-cream, I’ve never tasted anything like them.

                                      The meals are continental type and we have hors d’oeuvre in a great variety
                                      served on large round trays. The Italians souse theirs with oil, Ugh! We also of course
                                      get lots of spaghetti which I have some difficulty in eating. However this presents no
                                      problem to the Chief Engineer who sits opposite to me. He simply rolls it around his
                                      fork and somehow the spaghetti flows effortlessly from fork to mouth exactly like an
                                      ascending escalator. Wine is served at lunch and dinner – very mild and pleasant stuff.
                                      Of the women passengers the one i liked best was a young German widow
                                      from South west Africa who left the ship at East London to marry a man she had never
                                      met. She told me he owned a drapers shop and she was very happy at the prospect
                                      of starting a new life, as her previous marriage had ended tragically with the death of her
                                      husband and only child in an accident.

                                      I was most interested to see the bridegroom and stood at the rail beside the gay
                                      young widow when we docked at East London. I picked him out, without any difficulty,
                                      from the small group on the quay. He was a tall thin man in a smart grey suit and with a
                                      grey hat perched primly on his head. You can always tell from hats can’t you? I wasn’t
                                      surprised to see, when this German raised his head, that he looked just like the Kaiser’s
                                      “Little Willie”. Long thin nose and cold grey eyes and no smile of welcome on his tight
                                      mouth for the cheery little body beside me. I quite expected him to jerk his thumb and
                                      stalk off, expecting her to trot at his heel.

                                      However she went off blithely enough. Next day before the ship sailed, she
                                      was back and I saw her talking to the Captain. She began to cry and soon after the
                                      Captain patted her on the shoulder and escorted her to the gangway. Later the Captain
                                      told me that the girl had come to ask him to allow her to work her passage back to
                                      Germany where she had some relations. She had married the man the day before but
                                      she disliked him because he had deceived her by pretending that he owned a shop
                                      whereas he was only a window dresser. Bad show for both.

                                      The Captain and the Chief Engineer are the only officers who mix socially with
                                      the passengers. The captain seems rather a melancholy type with, I should say, no
                                      sense of humour. He speaks fair English with an American accent. He tells me that he
                                      was on the San Francisco run during Prohibition years in America and saw many Film
                                      Stars chiefly “under the influence” as they used to flock on board to drink. The Chief
                                      Engineer is big and fat and cheerful. His English is anything but fluent but he makes up
                                      for it in mime.

                                      I visited the relations and friends at Port Elizabeth and East London, and here at
                                      Durban. I stayed with the Trotters and Swans and enjoyed myself very much at both
                                      places. I have collected numerous wedding presents, china and cutlery, coffee
                                      percolator and ornaments, and where I shall pack all these things I don’t know. Everyone has been terribly kind and I feel extremely well and happy.

                                      At the start of the voyage I had a bit of bad luck. You will remember that a
                                      perfectly foul South Easter was blowing. Some men were busy working on a deck
                                      engine and I stopped to watch and a tiny fragment of steel blew into my eye. There is
                                      no doctor on board so the stewardess put some oil into the eye and bandaged it up.
                                      The eye grew more and more painful and inflamed and when when we reached Port
                                      Elizabeth the Captain asked the Port Doctor to look at it. The Doctor said it was a job for
                                      an eye specialist and telephoned from the ship to make an appointment. Luckily for me,
                                      Vincent Tofts turned up at the ship just then and took me off to the specialist and waited
                                      whilst he extracted the fragment with a giant magnet. The specialist said that I was very
                                      lucky as the thing just missed the pupil of my eye so my sight will not be affected. I was
                                      temporarily blinded by the Belladona the eye-man put in my eye so he fitted me with a
                                      pair of black goggles and Vincent escorted me back to the ship. Don’t worry the eye is
                                      now as good as ever and George will not have to take a one-eyed bride for better or
                                      worse.

                                      I have one worry and that is that the ship is going to be very much overdue by
                                      the time we reach Dar es Salaam. She is taking on a big wool cargo and we were held
                                      up for three days in East london and have been here in Durban for five days.
                                      Today is the ninth Anniversary of the Fascist Movement and the ship was
                                      dressed with bunting and flags. I must now go and dress for the gala dinner.

                                      Bless you all,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      S.S.Timavo. 6th. November 1930

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      Nearly there now. We called in at Lourenco Marques, Beira, Mozambique and
                                      Port Amelia. I was the only one of the original passengers left after Durban but there we
                                      took on a Mrs Croxford and her mother and two men passengers. Mrs C must have
                                      something, certainly not looks. She has a flat figure, heavily mascared eyes and crooked
                                      mouth thickly coated with lipstick. But her rather sweet old mother-black-pearls-type tells
                                      me they are worn out travelling around the world trying to shake off an admirer who
                                      pursues Mrs C everywhere.

                                      The one male passenger is very quiet and pleasant. The old lady tells me that he
                                      has recently lost his wife. The other passenger is a horribly bumptious type.
                                      I had my hair beautifully shingled at Lourenco Marques, but what an experience it
                                      was. Before we docked I asked the Captain whether he knew of a hairdresser, but he
                                      said he did not and would have to ask the agent when he came aboard. The agent was
                                      a very suave Asian. He said “Sure he did” and offered to take me in his car. I rather
                                      doubtfully agreed — such a swarthy gentleman — and was driven, not to a hairdressing
                                      establishment, but to his office. Then he spoke to someone on the telephone and in no
                                      time at all a most dago-y type arrived carrying a little black bag. He was all patent
                                      leather, hair, and flashing smile, and greeted me like an old and valued friend.
                                      Before I had collected my scattered wits tthe Agent had flung open a door and
                                      ushered me through, and I found myself seated before an ornate mirror in what was only
                                      too obviously a bedroom. It was a bedroom with a difference though. The unmade bed
                                      had no legs but hung from the ceiling on brass chains.

                                      The agent beamingly shut the door behind him and I was left with my imagination
                                      and the afore mentioned oily hairdresser. He however was very business like. Before I
                                      could say knife he had shingled my hair with a cut throat razor and then, before I could
                                      protest, had smothered my neck in stinking pink powder applied with an enormous and
                                      filthy swansdown powder puff. He held up a mirror for me to admire his handiwork but I
                                      was aware only of the enormous bed reflected in it, and hurriedly murmuring “very nice,
                                      very nice” I made my escape to the outer office where, to my relief, I found the Chief
                                      Engineer who escorted me back to the ship.

                                      In the afternoon Mrs Coxford and the old lady and I hired a taxi and went to the
                                      Polana Hotel for tea. Very swish but I like our Cape Peninsula beaches better.
                                      At Lorenco Marques we took on more passengers. The Governor of
                                      Portuguese Nyasaland and his wife and baby son. He was a large middle aged man,
                                      very friendly and unassuming and spoke perfect English. His wife was German and
                                      exquisite, as fragile looking and with the delicate colouring of a Dresden figurine. She
                                      looked about 18 but she told me she was 28 and showed me photographs of two
                                      other sons – hefty youngsters, whom she had left behind in Portugal and was missing
                                      very much.

                                      It was frightfully hot at Beira and as I had no money left I did not go up to the
                                      town, but Mrs Croxford and I spent a pleasant hour on the beach under the Casurina
                                      trees.

                                      The Governor and his wife left the ship at Mozambique. He looked very
                                      imposing in his starched uniform and she more Dresden Sheperdish than ever in a
                                      flowered frock. There was a guard of honour and all the trimmings. They bade me a warm farewell and invited George and me to stay at any time.

                                      The German ship “Watussi” was anchored in the Bay and I decided to visit her
                                      and try and have my hair washed and set. I had no sooner stepped on board when a
                                      lady came up to me and said “Surely you are Beeba Leslie.” It was Mrs Egan and she
                                      had Molly with her. Considering Mrs Egan had not seen me since I was five I think it was
                                      jolly clever of her to recognise me. Molly is charming and was most friendly. She fixed
                                      things with the hairdresser and sat with me until the job was done. Afterwards I had tea
                                      with them.

                                      Port Amelia was our last stop. In fact the only person to go ashore was Mr
                                      Taylor, the unpleasant man, and he returned at sunset very drunk indeed.
                                      We reached Port Amelia on the 3rd – my birthday. The boat had anchored by
                                      the time I was dressed and when I went on deck I saw several row boats cluttered
                                      around the gangway and in them were natives with cages of wild birds for sale. Such tiny
                                      crowded cages. I was furious, you know me. I bought three cages, carried them out on
                                      to the open deck and released the birds. I expected them to fly to the land but they flew
                                      straight up into the rigging.

                                      The quiet male passenger wandered up and asked me what I was doing. I said
                                      “I’m giving myself a birthday treat, I hate to see caged birds.” So next thing there he
                                      was buying birds which he presented to me with “Happy Birthday.” I gladly set those
                                      birds free too and they joined the others in the rigging.

                                      Then a grinning steward came up with three more cages. “For the lady with
                                      compliments of the Captain.” They lost no time in joining their friends.
                                      It had given me so much pleasure to free the birds that I was only a little
                                      discouraged when the quiet man said thoughtfully “This should encourage those bird
                                      catchers you know, they are sold out. When evening came and we were due to sail I
                                      was sure those birds would fly home, but no, they are still there and they will probably
                                      remain until we dock at Dar es Salaam.

                                      During the morning the Captain came up and asked me what my Christian name
                                      is. He looked as grave as ever and I couldn’t think why it should interest him but said “the
                                      name is Eleanor.” That night at dinner there was a large iced cake in the centre of the
                                      table with “HELENA” in a delicate wreath of pink icing roses on the top. We had
                                      champagne and everyone congratulated me and wished me good luck in my marriage.
                                      A very nice gesture don’t you think. The unpleasant character had not put in an
                                      appearance at dinner which made the party all the nicer

                                      I sat up rather late in the lounge reading a book and by the time I went to bed
                                      there was not a soul around. I bathed and changed into my nighty,walked into my cabin,
                                      shed my dressing gown, and pottered around. When I was ready for bed I put out my
                                      hand to draw the curtains back and a hand grasped my wrist. It was that wretched
                                      creature outside my window on the deck, still very drunk. Luckily I was wearing that
                                      heavy lilac silk nighty. I was livid. “Let go at once”, I said, but he only grinned stupidly.
                                      “I’m not hurting you” he said, “only looking”. “I’ll ring for the steward” said I, and by
                                      stretching I managed to press the bell with my free hand. I rang and rang but no one
                                      came and he just giggled. Then I said furiously, “Remember this name, George
                                      Rushby, he is a fine boxer and he hates specimens like you. When he meets me at Dar
                                      es Salaam I shall tell him about this and I bet you will be sorry.” However he still held on
                                      so I turned and knocked hard on the adjoining wall which divided my cabin from Mrs
                                      Croxfords. Soon Mrs Croxford and the old lady appeared in dressing gowns . This
                                      seemed to amuse the drunk even more though he let go my wrist. So whilst the old
                                      lady stayed with me, Mrs C fetched the quiet passenger who soon hustled him off. He has kept out of my way ever since. However I still mean to tell George because I feel
                                      the fellow got off far too lightly. I reported the matter to the Captain but he just remarked
                                      that he always knew the man was low class because he never wears a jacket to meals.
                                      This is my last night on board and we again had free champagne and I was given
                                      some tooled leather work by the Captain and a pair of good paste earrings by the old
                                      lady. I have invited them and Mrs Croxford, the Chief Engineer, and the quiet
                                      passenger to the wedding.

                                      This may be my last night as Eleanor Leslie and I have spent this long while
                                      writing to you just as a little token of my affection and gratitude for all the years of your
                                      love and care. I shall post this letter on the ship and must turn now and get some beauty
                                      sleep. We have been told that we shall be in Dar es Salaam by 9 am. I am so excited
                                      that I shall not sleep.

                                      Very much love, and just for fun I’ll sign my full name for the last time.
                                      with my “bes respeks”,

                                      Eleanor Leslie.

                                      Eleanor and George Rushby:

                                      Eleanor and George Rushby

                                      Splendid Hotel, Dar es Salaam 11th November 1930

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      I’m writing this in the bedroom whilst George is out buying a tin trunk in which to
                                      pack all our wedding presents. I expect he will be gone a long time because he has
                                      gone out with Hicky Wood and, though our wedding was four days ago, it’s still an
                                      excuse for a party. People are all very cheery and friendly here.
                                      I am wearing only pants and slip but am still hot. One swelters here in the
                                      mornings, but a fresh sea breeze blows in the late afternoons and then Dar es Salaam is
                                      heavenly.

                                      We arrived in Dar es Salaam harbour very early on Friday morning (7 th Nov).
                                      The previous night the Captain had said we might not reach Dar. until 9 am, and certainly
                                      no one would be allowed on board before 8 am. So I dawdled on the deck in my
                                      dressing gown and watched the green coastline and the islands slipping by. I stood on
                                      the deck outside my cabin and was not aware that I was looking out at the wrong side of
                                      the landlocked harbour. Quite unknown to me George and some friends, the Hickson
                                      Woods, were standing on the Gymkhana Beach on the opposite side of the channel
                                      anxiously scanning the ship for a sign of me. George says he had a horrible idea I had
                                      missed the ship. Blissfully unconscious of his anxiety I wandered into the bathroom
                                      prepared for a good soak. The anchor went down when I was in the bath and suddenly
                                      there was a sharp wrap on the door and I heard Mrs Croxford say “There’s a man in a
                                      boat outside. He is looking out for someone and I’m sure it’s your George. I flung on
                                      some clothes and rushed on deck with tousled hair and bare feet and it was George.
                                      We had a marvellous reunion. George was wearing shorts and bush shirt and
                                      looked just like the strong silent types one reads about in novels. I finished dressing then
                                      George helped me bundle all the wedding presents I had collected en route into my
                                      travelling rug and we went into the bar lounge to join the Hickson Woods. They are the
                                      couple from whom George bought the land which is to be our coffee farm Hicky-Wood
                                      was laughing when we joined them. he said he had called a chap to bring a couple of
                                      beers thinking he was the steward but it turned out to be the Captain. He does wear
                                      such a very plain uniform that I suppose it was easy to make the mistake, but Hicky
                                      says he was not amused.

                                      Anyway as the H-W’s are to be our neighbours I’d better describe them. Kath
                                      Wood is very attractive, dark Irish, with curly black hair and big brown eyes. She was
                                      married before to Viv Lumb a great friend of George’s who died some years ago of
                                      blackwater fever. They had one little girl, Maureen, and Kath and Hicky have a small son
                                      of three called Michael. Hicky is slightly below average height and very neat and dapper
                                      though well built. He is a great one for a party and good fun but George says he can be
                                      bad tempered.

                                      Anyway we all filed off the ship and Hicky and Cath went on to the hotel whilst
                                      George and I went through customs. Passing the customs was easy. Everyone
                                      seemed to know George and that it was his wedding day and I just sailed through,
                                      except for the little matter of the rug coming undone when George and I had to scramble
                                      on the floor for candlesticks and fruit knives and a wooden nut bowl.
                                      Outside the customs shed we were mobbed by a crowd of jabbering Africans
                                      offering their services as porters, and soon my luggage was piled in one rickshaw whilst
                                      George and I climbed into another and we were born smoothly away on rubber shod
                                      wheels to the Splendid Hotel. The motion was pleasing enough but it seemed weird to
                                      be pulled along by one human being whilst another pushed behind.  We turned up a street called Acacia Avenue which, as its name implies, is lined
                                      with flamboyant acacia trees now in the full glory of scarlet and gold. The rickshaw
                                      stopped before the Splendid Hotel and I was taken upstairs into a pleasant room which
                                      had its own private balcony overlooking the busy street.

                                      Here George broke the news that we were to be married in less than an hours
                                      time. He would have to dash off and change and then go straight to the church. I would
                                      be quite all right, Kath would be looking in and friends would fetch me.
                                      I started to dress and soon there was a tap at the door and Mrs Hickson-Wood
                                      came in with my bouquet. It was a lovely bunch of carnations and frangipani with lots of
                                      asparagus fern and it went well with my primrose yellow frock. She admired my frock
                                      and Leghorn hat and told me that her little girl Maureen was to be my flower girl. Then
                                      she too left for the church.

                                      I was fully dressed when there was another knock on the door and I opened it to
                                      be confronted by a Police Officer in a starched white uniform. I’m McCallum”, he said,
                                      “I’ve come to drive you to the church.” Downstairs he introduced me to a big man in a
                                      tussore silk suit. “This is Dr Shicore”, said McCallum, “He is going to give you away.”
                                      Honestly, I felt exactly like Alice in Wonderland. Wouldn’t have been at all surprised if
                                      the White Rabbit had popped up and said he was going to be my page.

                                      I walked out of the hotel and across the pavement in a dream and there, by the
                                      curb, was a big dark blue police car decorated with white ribbons and with a tall African
                                      Police Ascari holding the door open for me. I had hardly time to wonder what next when
                                      the car drew up before a tall German looking church. It was in fact the Lutheran Church in
                                      the days when Tanganyika was German East Africa.

                                      Mrs Hickson-Wood, very smart in mushroom coloured georgette and lace, and
                                      her small daughter were waiting in the porch, so in we went. I was glad to notice my
                                      friends from the boat sitting behind George’s friends who were all complete strangers to
                                      me. The aisle seemed very long but at last I reached George waiting in the chancel with
                                      Hicky-Wood, looking unfamiliar in a smart tussore suit. However this feeling of unreality
                                      passed when he turned his head and smiled at me.

                                      In the vestry after the ceremony I was kissed affectionately by several complete
                                      strangers and I felt happy and accepted by George’s friends. Outside the church,
                                      standing apart from the rest of the guests, the Italian Captain and Chief Engineer were
                                      waiting. They came up and kissed my hand, and murmured felicitations, but regretted
                                      they could not spare the time to come to the reception. Really it was just as well
                                      because they would not have fitted in at all well.

                                      Dr Shircore is the Director of Medical Services and he had very kindly lent his
                                      large house for the reception. It was quite a party. The guests were mainly men with a
                                      small sprinkling of wives. Champagne corks popped and there was an enormous cake
                                      and soon voices were raised in song. The chief one was ‘Happy Days Are Here Again’
                                      and I shall remember it for ever.

                                      The party was still in full swing when George and I left. The old lady from the ship
                                      enjoyed it hugely. She came in an all black outfit with a corsage of artificial Lily-of-the-
                                      Valley. Later I saw one of the men wearing the corsage in his buttonhole and the old
                                      lady was wearing a carnation.

                                      When George and I got back to the hotel,I found that my luggage had been
                                      moved to George’s room by his cook Lamek, who was squatting on his haunches and
                                      clapped his hands in greeting. My dears, you should see Lamek – exactly like a
                                      chimpanzee – receding forehead, wide flat nose, and long lip, and such splayed feet. It was quite a strain not to laugh, especially when he produced a gift for me. I have not yet
                                      discovered where he acquired it. It was a faded mauve straw toque of the kind worn by
                                      Queen Mary. I asked George to tell Lamek that I was touched by his generosity but felt
                                      that I could not accept his gift. He did not mind at all especially as George gave him a
                                      generous tip there and then.

                                      I changed into a cotton frock and shady straw hat and George changed into shorts
                                      and bush shirt once more. We then sneaked into the dining room for lunch avoiding our
                                      wedding guests who were carrying on the party in the lounge.

                                      After lunch we rejoined them and they all came down to the jetty to wave goodbye
                                      as we set out by motor launch for Honeymoon Island. I enjoyed the launch trip very
                                      much. The sea was calm and very blue and the palm fringed beaches of Dar es Salaam
                                      are as romantic as any bride could wish. There are small coral islands dotted around the
                                      Bay of which Honeymoon Island is the loveliest. I believe at one time it bore the less
                                      romantic name of Quarantine Island. Near the Island, in the shallows, the sea is brilliant
                                      green and I saw two pink jellyfish drifting by.

                                      There is no jetty on the island so the boat was stopped in shallow water and
                                      George carried me ashore. I was enchanted with the Island and in no hurry to go to the
                                      bungalow, so George and I took our bathing costumes from our suitcases and sent the
                                      luggage up to the house together with a box of provisions.

                                      We bathed and lazed on the beach and suddenly it was sunset and it began to
                                      get dark. We walked up the beach to the bungalow and began to unpack the stores,
                                      tea, sugar, condensed milk, bread and butter, sardines and a large tin of ham. There
                                      were also cups and saucers and plates and cutlery.

                                      We decided to have an early meal and George called out to the caretaker, “Boy
                                      letta chai”. Thereupon the ‘boy’ materialised and jabbered to George in Ki-Swaheli. It
                                      appeared he had no utensil in which to boil water. George, ever resourceful, removed
                                      the ham from the tin and gave him that. We had our tea all right but next day the ham
                                      was bad.

                                      Then came bed time. I took a hurricane lamp in one hand and my suitcase in the
                                      other and wandered into the bedroom whilst George vanished into the bathroom. To
                                      my astonishment I saw two perfectly bare iron bedsteads – no mattress or pillows. We
                                      had brought sheets and mosquito nets but, believe me, they are a poor substitute for a
                                      mattress.

                                      Anyway I arrayed myself in my pale yellow satin nightie and sat gingerly down
                                      on the iron edge of the bed to await my groom who eventually appeared in a
                                      handsome suit of silk pyjamas. His expression, as he took in the situation, was too much
                                      for me and I burst out laughing and so did he.

                                      Somewhere in the small hours I woke up. The breeze had dropped and the
                                      room was unbearably stuffy. I felt as dry as a bone. The lamp had been turned very
                                      low and had gone out, but I remembered seeing a water tank in the yard and I decided
                                      to go out in the dark and drink from the tap. In the dark I could not find my slippers so I
                                      slipped my feet into George’s shoes, picked up his matches and groped my way out
                                      of the room. I found the tank all right and with one hand on the tap and one cupped for
                                      water I stooped to drink. Just then I heard a scratchy noise and sensed movements
                                      around my feet. I struck a match and oh horrors! found that the damp spot on which I was
                                      standing was alive with white crabs. In my hurry to escape I took a clumsy step, put
                                      George’s big toe on the hem of my nightie and down I went on top of the crabs. I need
                                      hardly say that George was awakened by an appalling shriek and came rushing to my
                                      aid like a knight of old.  Anyway, alarms and excursions not withstanding, we had a wonderful weekend on the island and I was sorry to return to the heat of Dar es Salaam, though the evenings
                                      here are lovely and it is heavenly driving along the coast road by car or in a rickshaw.
                                      I was surprised to find so many Indians here. Most of the shops, large and small,
                                      seem to be owned by Indians and the place teems with them. The women wear
                                      colourful saris and their hair in long black plaits reaching to their waists. Many wear baggy
                                      trousers of silk or satin. They give a carnival air to the sea front towards sunset.
                                      This long letter has been written in instalments throughout the day. My first break
                                      was when I heard the sound of a band and rushed to the balcony in time to see The
                                      Kings African Rifles band and Askaris march down the Avenue on their way to an
                                      Armistice Memorial Service. They looked magnificent.

                                      I must end on a note of most primitive pride. George returned from his shopping
                                      expedition and beamingly informed me that he had thrashed the man who annoyed me
                                      on the ship. I felt extremely delighted and pressed for details. George told me that
                                      when he went out shopping he noticed to his surprise that the ‘Timavo” was still in the
                                      harbour. He went across to the Agents office and there saw a man who answered to the
                                      description I had given. George said to him “Is your name Taylor?”, and when he said
                                      “yes”, George said “Well my name is George Rushby”, whereupon he hit Taylor on the
                                      jaw so that he sailed over the counter and down the other side. Very satisfactory, I feel.
                                      With much love to all.

                                      Your cave woman
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. P.O. Mbeya 22 November 1930

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      Well here we are at our Country Seat, Mchewe Estate. (pronounced
                                      Mn,-che’-we) but I will start at the beginning of our journey and describe the farm later.
                                      We left the hotel at Dar es Salaam for the station in a taxi crowded with baggage
                                      and at the last moment Keith Wood ran out with the unwrapped bottom layer of our
                                      wedding cake. It remained in its naked state from there to here travelling for two days in
                                      the train on the luggage rack, four days in the car on my knee, reposing at night on the
                                      roof of the car exposed to the winds of Heaven, and now rests beside me in the tent
                                      looking like an old old tombstone. We have no tin large enough to hold it and one
                                      simply can’t throw away ones wedding cake so, as George does not eat cake, I can see
                                      myself eating wedding cake for tea for months to come, ants permitting.

                                      We travelled up by train from Dar to Dodoma, first through the lush vegetation of
                                      the coastal belt to Morogoro, then through sisal plantations now very overgrown with
                                      weeds owing to the slump in prices, and then on to the arid area around Dodoma. This
                                      part of the country is very dry at this time of the year and not unlike parts of our Karoo.
                                      The train journey was comfortable enough but slow as the engines here are fed with
                                      wood and not coal as in South Africa.

                                      Dodoma is the nearest point on the railway to Mbeya so we left the train there to
                                      continue our journey by road. We arrived at the one and only hotel in the early hours and
                                      whilst someone went to rout out the night watchman the rest of us sat on the dismal
                                      verandah amongst a litter of broken glass. Some bright spark remarked on the obvious –
                                      that there had been a party the night before.

                                      When we were shown to a room I thought I rather preferred the verandah,
                                      because the beds had not yet been made up and there was a bucket of vomit beside
                                      the old fashioned washstand. However George soon got the boys to clean up the
                                      room and I fell asleep to be awakened by George with an invitation to come and see
                                      our car before breakfast.

                                      Yes, we have our own car. It is a Chev, with what is called a box body. That
                                      means that sides, roof and doors are made by a local Indian carpenter. There is just the
                                      one front seat with a kapok mattress on it. The tools are kept in a sort of cupboard fixed
                                      to the side so there is a big space for carrying “safari kit” behind the cab seat.
                                      Lamek, who had travelled up on the same train, appeared after breakfast, and
                                      helped George to pack all our luggage into the back of the car. Besides our suitcases
                                      there was a huge bedroll, kitchen utensils and a box of provisions, tins of petrol and
                                      water and all Lamek’s bits and pieces which included three chickens in a wicker cage and
                                      an enormous bunch of bananas about 3 ft long.

                                      When all theses things were packed there remained only a small space between
                                      goods and ceiling and into this Lamek squeezed. He lay on his back with his horny feet a
                                      mere inch or so from the back of my head. In this way we travelled 400 miles over
                                      bumpy earth roads and crude pole bridges, but whenever we stopped for a meal
                                      Lamek wriggled out and, like Aladdin’s genie, produced good meals in no time at all.
                                      In the afternoon we reached a large river called the Ruaha. Workmen were busy
                                      building a large bridge across it but it is not yet ready so we crossed by a ford below
                                      the bridge. George told me that the river was full of crocodiles but though I looked hard, I
                                      did not see any. This is also elephant country but I did not see any of those either, only
                                      piles of droppings on the road. I must tell you that the natives around these parts are called Wahehe and the river is Ruaha – enough to make a cat laugh. We saw some Wahehe out hunting with spears
                                      and bows and arrows. They live in long low houses with the tiniest shuttered windows
                                      and rounded roofs covered with earth.

                                      Near the river we also saw a few Masai herding cattle. They are rather terrifying to
                                      look at – tall, angular, and very aloof. They wear nothing but a blanket knotted on one
                                      shoulder, concealing nothing, and all carried one or two spears.
                                      The road climbs steeply on the far side of the Ruaha and one has the most
                                      tremendous views over the plains. We spent our first night up there in the high country.
                                      Everything was taken out of the car, the bed roll opened up and George and I slept
                                      comfortably in the back of the car whilst Lamek, rolled in a blanket, slept soundly by a
                                      small fire nearby. Next morning we reached our first township, Iringa, and put up at the
                                      Colonist Hotel. We had a comfortable room in the annex overlooking the golf course.
                                      our room had its own little dressing room which was also the bathroom because, when
                                      ordered to do so, the room boy carried in an oval galvanised bath and filled it with hot
                                      water which he carried in a four gallon petrol tin.

                                      When we crossed to the main building for lunch, George was immediately hailed
                                      by several men who wanted to meet the bride. I was paid some handsome
                                      compliments but was not sure whether they were sincere or the result of a nice alcoholic
                                      glow. Anyhow every one was very friendly.

                                      After lunch I went back to the bedroom leaving George chatting away. I waited and
                                      waited – no George. I got awfully tired of waiting and thought I’d give him a fright so I
                                      walked out onto the deserted golf course and hid behind some large boulders. Soon I
                                      saw George returning to the room and the boy followed with a tea tray. Ah, now the hue
                                      and cry will start, thought I, but no, no George appeared nor could I hear any despairing
                                      cry. When sunset came I trailed crossly back to our hotel room where George lay
                                      innocently asleep on his bed, hands folded on his chest like a crusader on his tomb. In a
                                      moment he opened his eyes, smiled sleepily and said kindly, “Did you have a nice walk
                                      my love?” So of course I couldn’t play the neglected wife as he obviously didn’t think
                                      me one and we had a very pleasant dinner and party in the hotel that evening.
                                      Next day we continued our journey but turned aside to visit the farm of a sprightly
                                      old man named St.Leger Seaton whom George had known for many years, so it was
                                      after dark before George decided that we had covered our quota of miles for the day.
                                      Whilst he and Lamek unpacked I wandered off to a stream to cool my hot feet which had
                                      baked all day on the floor boards of the car. In the rather dim moonlight I sat down on the
                                      grassy bank and gratefully dabbled my feet in the cold water. A few minutes later I
                                      started up with a shriek – I had the sensation of red hot pins being dug into all my most
                                      sensitive parts. I started clawing my clothes off and, by the time George came to the
                                      rescue with the lamp, I was practically in the nude. “Only Siafu ants,” said George calmly.
                                      Take off all your clothes and get right in the water.” So I had a bathe whilst George
                                      picked the ants off my clothes by the light of the lamp turned very low for modesty’s
                                      sake. Siafu ants are beastly things. They are black ants with outsized heads and
                                      pinchers. I shall be very, very careful where I sit in future.

                                      The next day was even hotter. There was no great variety in the scenery. Most
                                      of the country was covered by a tree called Miombo, which is very ordinary when the
                                      foliage is a mature deep green, but when in new leaf the trees look absolutely beautiful
                                      as the leaves,surprisingly, are soft pastel shades of red and yellow.

                                      Once again we turned aside from the main road to visit one of George’s friends.
                                      This man Major Hugh Jones MC, has a farm only a few miles from ours but just now he is supervising the making of an airstrip. Major Jones is quite a character. He is below
                                      average height and skinny with an almost bald head and one nearly blind eye into which
                                      he screws a monocle. He is a cultured person and will, I am sure, make an interesting
                                      neighbour. George and Major Jones’ friends call him ‘Joni’ but he is generally known in
                                      this country as ‘Ropesoles’ – as he is partial to that type of footwear.
                                      We passed through Mbeya township after dark so I have no idea what the place
                                      is like. The last 100 miles of our journey was very dusty and the last 15 miles extremely
                                      bumpy. The road is used so little that in some places we had to plow our way through
                                      long grass and I was delighted when at last George turned into a side road and said
                                      “This is our place.” We drove along the bank of the Mchewe River, then up a hill and
                                      stopped at a tent which was pitched beside the half built walls of our new home. We
                                      were expected so there was hot water for baths and after a supper of tinned food and
                                      good hot tea, I climbed thankfully into bed.

                                      Next morning I was awakened by the chattering of the African workmen and was
                                      soon out to inspect the new surroundings. Our farm was once part of Hickson Wood’s
                                      land and is separated from theirs by a river. Our houses cannot be more than a few
                                      hundred yards apart as the crow flies but as both are built on the slopes of a long range
                                      of high hills, and one can only cross the river at the foot of the slopes, it will be quite a
                                      safari to go visiting on foot . Most of our land is covered with shoulder high grass but it
                                      has been partly cleared of trees and scrub. Down by the river George has made a long
                                      coffee nursery and a large vegetable garden but both coffee and vegetable seedlings
                                      are too small to be of use.

                                      George has spared all the trees that will make good shade for the coffee later on.
                                      There are several huge wild fig trees as big as oaks but with smooth silvery-green trunks
                                      and branches and there are lots of acacia thorn trees with flat tops like Japanese sun
                                      shades. I’ve seen lovely birds in the fig trees, Louries with bright plumage and crested
                                      heads, and Blue Rollers, and in the grasslands there are widow birds with incredibly long
                                      black tail feathers.

                                      There are monkeys too and horrible but fascinating tree lizards with blue bodies
                                      and orange heads. There are so many, many things to tell you but they must wait for
                                      another time as James, the house boy, has been to say “Bafu tiari” and if I don’t go at
                                      once, the bath will be cold.

                                      I am very very happy and terribly interested in this new life so please don’t
                                      worry about me.

                                      Much love to you all,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate 29th. November 1930

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      I’ve lots of time to write letters just now because George is busy supervising the
                                      building of the house from early morning to late afternoon – with a break for lunch of
                                      course.

                                      On our second day here our tent was moved from the house site to a small
                                      clearing further down the slope of our hill. Next to it the labourers built a ‘banda’ , which is
                                      a three sided grass hut with thatched roof – much cooler than the tent in this weather.
                                      There is also a little grass lav. so you see we have every convenience. I spend most of
                                      my day in the banda reading or writing letters. Occasionally I wander up to the house site
                                      and watch the building, but mostly I just sit.

                                      I did try exploring once. I wandered down a narrow path towards the river. I
                                      thought I might paddle and explore the river a little but I came round a bend and there,
                                      facing me, was a crocodile. At least for a moment I thought it was and my adrenaline
                                      glands got very busy indeed. But it was only an enormous monitor lizard, four or five
                                      feet long. It must have been as scared as I was because it turned and rushed off through
                                      the grass. I turned and walked hastily back to the camp and as I passed the house site I
                                      saw some boys killing a large puff adder. Now I do my walking in the evenings with
                                      George. Nothing alarming ever seems to happen when he is around.

                                      It is interesting to watch the boys making bricks for the house. They make a pile
                                      of mud which they trample with their feet until it is the right consistency. Then they fill
                                      wooden moulds with the clayey mud, and press it down well and turn out beautiful shiny,
                                      dark brown bricks which are laid out in rows and covered with grass to bake slowly in the
                                      sun.

                                      Most of the materials for the building are right here at hand. The walls will be sun
                                      dried bricks and there is a white clay which will make a good whitewash for the inside
                                      walls. The chimney and walls will be of burnt brick and tiles and George is now busy
                                      building a kiln for this purpose. Poles for the roof are being cut in the hills behind the
                                      house and every day women come along with large bundles of thatching grass on their
                                      heads. Our windows are modern steel casement ones and the doors have been made
                                      at a mission in the district. George does some of the bricklaying himself. The other
                                      bricklayer is an African from Northern Rhodesia called Pedro. It makes me perspire just
                                      to look at Pedro who wears an overcoat all day in the very hot sun.
                                      Lamek continues to please. He turns out excellent meals, chicken soup followed
                                      by roast chicken, vegetables from the Hickson-Woods garden and a steamed pudding
                                      or fruit to wind up the meal. I enjoy the chicken but George is fed up with it and longs for
                                      good red meat. The chickens are only about as large as a partridge but then they cost
                                      only sixpence each.

                                      I had my first visit to Mbeya two days ago. I put on my very best trousseau frock
                                      for the occasion- that yellow striped silk one – and wore my wedding hat. George didn’t
                                      comment, but I saw later that I was dreadfully overdressed.
                                      Mbeya at the moment is a very small settlement consisting of a bundle of small
                                      Indian shops – Dukas they call them, which stock European tinned foods and native soft
                                      goods which seem to be mainly of Japanese origin. There is a one storied Government
                                      office called the Boma and two attractive gabled houses of burnt brick which house the
                                      District Officer and his Assistant. Both these houses have lovely gardens but i saw them
                                      only from the outside as we did not call. After buying our stores George said “Lets go to the pub, I want you to meet Mrs Menzies.” Well the pub turned out to be just three or four grass rondavels on a bare
                                      plot. The proprietor, Ken Menzies, came out to welcome us. I took to him at once
                                      because he has the same bush sandy eyebrows as you have Dad. He told me that
                                      unfortunately his wife is away at the coast, and then he ushered me through the door
                                      saying “Here’s George with his bride.” then followed the Iringa welcome all over again,
                                      only more so, because the room was full of diggers from the Lupa Goldfields about fifty
                                      miles away.

                                      Champagne corks popped as I shook hands all around and George was
                                      clapped on the back. I could see he was a favourite with everyone and I tried not to be
                                      gauche and let him down. These men were all most kind and most appeared to be men
                                      of more than average education. However several were unshaven and looked as
                                      though they had slept in their clothes as I suppose they had. When they have a little luck
                                      on the diggings they come in here to Menzies pub and spend the lot. George says
                                      they bring their gold dust and small nuggets in tobacco tins or Kruschen salts jars and
                                      hand them over to Ken Menzies saying “Tell me when I’ve spent the lot.” Ken then
                                      weighs the gold and estimates its value and does exactly what the digger wants.
                                      However the Diggers get good value for their money because besides the drink
                                      they get companionship and good food and nursing if they need it. Mrs Menzies is a
                                      trained nurse and most kind and capable from what I was told. There is no doctor or
                                      hospital here so her experience as a nursing sister is invaluable.
                                      We had lunch at the Hotel and afterwards I poured tea as I was the only female
                                      present. Once the shyness had worn off I rather enjoyed myself.

                                      Now to end off I must tell you a funny story of how I found out that George likes
                                      his women to be feminine. You will remember those dashing black silk pyjamas Aunt
                                      Mary gave me, with flowered “happy coat” to match. Well last night I thought I’d give
                                      George a treat and when the boy called me for my bath I left George in the ‘banda’
                                      reading the London Times. After my bath I put on my Japanese pyjamas and coat,
                                      peered into the shaving mirror which hangs from the tent pole and brushed my hair until it
                                      shone. I must confess that with my fringe and shingled hair I thought I made quite a
                                      glamourous Japanese girl. I walked coyly across to the ‘banda’. Alas no compliment.
                                      George just glanced up from the Times and went on reading.
                                      He was away rather a long time when it came to his turn to bath. I glanced up
                                      when he came back and had a slight concussion. George, if you please, was arrayed in
                                      my very best pale yellow satin nightie. The one with the lace and ribbon sash and little
                                      bows on the shoulder. I knew exactly what he meant to convey. I was not to wear the
                                      trousers in the family. I seethed inwardly, but pretending not to notice, I said calmly “shall
                                      I call for food?” In this garb George sat down to dinner and it says a great deal for African
                                      phlegm that the boy did not drop the dishes.

                                      We conversed politely about this and that, and then, as usual, George went off
                                      to bed. I appeared to be engrossed in my book and did not stir. When I went to the
                                      tent some time later George lay fast asleep still in my nightie, though all I could see of it
                                      was the little ribbon bows looking farcically out of place on his broad shoulders.
                                      This morning neither of us mentioned the incident, George was up and dressed
                                      by the time I woke up but I have been smiling all day to think what a ridiculous picture
                                      we made at dinner. So farewell to pyjamas and hey for ribbons and bows.

                                      Your loving
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. Mbeya. 8th December 1930

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      A mere shadow of her former buxom self lifts a languid pen to write to you. I’m
                                      convalescing after my first and I hope my last attack of malaria. It was a beastly
                                      experience but all is now well and I am eating like a horse and will soon regain my
                                      bounce.

                                      I took ill on the evening of the day I wrote my last letter to you. It started with a
                                      splitting headache and fits of shivering. The symptoms were all too familiar to George
                                      who got me into bed and filled me up with quinine. He then piled on all the available
                                      blankets and packed me in hot water bottles. I thought I’d explode and said so and
                                      George said just to lie still and I’d soon break into a good sweat. However nothing of the
                                      kind happened and next day my temperature was 105 degrees. Instead of feeling
                                      miserable as I had done at the onset, I now felt very merry and most chatty. George
                                      now tells me I sang the most bawdy songs but I hardly think it likely. Do you?
                                      You cannot imagine how tenderly George nursed me, not only that day but
                                      throughout the whole eight days I was ill. As we do not employ any African house
                                      women, and there are no white women in the neighbourhood at present to whom we
                                      could appeal for help, George had to do everything for me. It was unbearably hot in the
                                      tent so George decided to move me across to the Hickson-Woods vacant house. They
                                      have not yet returned from the coast.

                                      George decided I was too weak to make the trip in the car so he sent a
                                      messenger over to the Woods’ house for their Machila. A Machila is a canopied canvas
                                      hammock slung from a bamboo pole and carried by four bearers. The Machila duly
                                      arrived and I attempted to walk to it, clinging to George’s arm, but collapsed in a faint so
                                      the trip was postponed to the next morning when I felt rather better. Being carried by
                                      Machila is quite pleasant but I was in no shape to enjoy anything and got thankfully into
                                      bed in the Hickson-Woods large, cool and rather dark bedroom. My condition did not
                                      improve and George decided to send a runner for the Government Doctor at Tukuyu
                                      about 60 miles away. Two days later Dr Theis arrived by car and gave me two
                                      injections of quinine which reduced the fever. However I still felt very weak and had to
                                      spend a further four days in bed.

                                      We have now decided to stay on here until the Hickson-Woods return by which
                                      time our own house should be ready. George goes off each morning and does not
                                      return until late afternoon. However don’t think “poor Eleanor” because I am very
                                      comfortable here and there are lots of books to read and the days seem to pass very
                                      quickly.

                                      The Hickson-Wood’s house was built by Major Jones and I believe the one on
                                      his shamba is just like it. It is a square red brick building with a wide verandah all around
                                      and, rather astonishingly, a conical thatched roof. There is a beautiful view from the front
                                      of the house and a nice flower garden. The coffee shamba is lower down on the hill.
                                      Mrs Wood’s first husband, George’s friend Vi Lumb, is buried in the flower
                                      garden. He died of blackwater fever about five years ago. I’m told that before her
                                      second marriage Kath lived here alone with her little daughter, Maureen, and ran the farm
                                      entirely on her own. She must be quite a person. I bet she didn’t go and get malaria
                                      within a few weeks of her marriage.

                                      The native tribe around here are called Wasafwa. They are pretty primitive but
                                      seem amiable people. Most of the men, when they start work, wear nothing but some
                                      kind of sheet of unbleached calico wrapped round their waists and hanging to mid calf. As soon as they have drawn their wages they go off to a duka and buy a pair of khaki
                                      shorts for five or six shillings. Their women folk wear very short beaded skirts. I think the
                                      base is goat skin but have never got close enough for a good look. They are very shy.
                                      I hear from George that they have started on the roof of our house but I have not
                                      seen it myself since the day I was carried here by Machila. My letters by the way go to
                                      the Post Office by runner. George’s farm labourers take it in turn to act in this capacity.
                                      The mail bag is given to them on Friday afternoon and by Saturday evening they are
                                      back with our very welcome mail.

                                      Very much love,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mbeya 23rd December 1930

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      George drove to Mbeya for stores last week and met Col. Sherwood-Kelly VC.
                                      who has been sent by the Government to Mbeya as Game Ranger. His job will be to
                                      protect native crops from raiding elephants and hippo etc., and to protect game from
                                      poachers. He has had no training for this so he has asked George to go with him on his
                                      first elephant safari to show him the ropes.

                                      George likes Col. Kelly and was quite willing to go on safari but not willing to
                                      leave me alone on the farm as I am still rather shaky after malaria. So it was arranged that
                                      I should go to Mbeya and stay with Mrs Harmer, the wife of the newly appointed Lands
                                      and Mines Officer, whose husband was away on safari.

                                      So here I am in Mbeya staying in the Harmers temporary wattle and daub
                                      house. Unfortunately I had a relapse of the malaria and stayed in bed for three days with
                                      a temperature. Poor Mrs Harmer had her hands full because in the room next to mine
                                      she was nursing a digger with blackwater fever. I could hear his delirious babble through
                                      the thin wall – very distressing. He died poor fellow , and leaves a wife and seven
                                      children.

                                      I feel better than I have done for weeks and this afternoon I walked down to the
                                      store. There are great signs of activity and people say that Mbeya will grow rapidly now
                                      owing to the boom on the gold fields and also to the fact that a large aerodrome is to be
                                      built here. Mbeya is to be a night stop on the proposed air service between England
                                      and South Africa. I seem to be the last of the pioneers. If all these schemes come about
                                      Mbeya will become quite suburban.

                                      26th December 1930

                                      George, Col. Kelly and Mr Harmer all returned to Mbeya on Christmas Eve and
                                      it was decided that we should stay and have midday Christmas dinner with the
                                      Harmers. Col. Kelly and the Assistant District Commissioner came too and it was quite a
                                      festive occasion, We left Mbeya in the early afternoon and had our evening meal here at
                                      Hickson-Wood’s farm. I wore my wedding dress.

                                      I went across to our house in the car this morning. George usually walks across to
                                      save petrol which is very expensive here. He takes a short cut and wades through the
                                      river. The distance by road is very much longer than the short cut. The men are now
                                      thatching the roof of our cottage and it looks charming. It consists of a very large living
                                      room-dinning room with a large inglenook fireplace at one end. The bedroom is a large
                                      square room with a smaller verandah room adjoining it. There is a wide verandah in the
                                      front, from which one has a glorious view over a wide valley to the Livingstone
                                      Mountains on the horizon. Bathroom and storeroom are on the back verandah and the
                                      kitchen is some distance behind the house to minimise the risk of fire.

                                      You can imagine how much I am looking forward to moving in. We have some
                                      furniture which was made by an Indian carpenter at Iringa, refrectory dining table and
                                      chairs, some small tables and two armchairs and two cupboards and a meatsafe. Other
                                      things like bookshelves and extra cupboards we will have to make ourselves. George
                                      has also bought a portable gramophone and records which will be a boon.
                                      We also have an Irish wolfhound puppy, a skinny little chap with enormous feet
                                      who keeps me company all day whilst George is across at our farm working on the
                                      house.

                                      Lots and lots of love,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate 8th Jan 1931

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      Alas, I have lost my little companion. The Doctor called in here on Boxing night
                                      and ran over and killed Paddy, our pup. It was not his fault but I was very distressed
                                      about it and George has promised to try and get another pup from the same litter.
                                      The Hickson-Woods returned home on the 29th December so we decided to
                                      move across to our nearly finished house on the 1st January. Hicky Wood decided that
                                      we needed something special to mark the occasion so he went off and killed a sucking
                                      pig behind the kitchen. The piglet’s screams were terrible and I felt that I would not be
                                      able to touch any dinner. Lamek cooked and served sucking pig up in the traditional way
                                      but it was high and quite literally, it stank. Our first meal in our own home was not a
                                      success.

                                      However next day all was forgotten and I had something useful to do. George
                                      hung doors and I held the tools and I also planted rose cuttings I had brought from
                                      Mbeya and sowed several boxes with seeds.

                                      Dad asked me about the other farms in the area. I haven’t visited any but there
                                      are five besides ours. One belongs to the Lutheran Mission at Utengule, a few miles
                                      from here. The others all belong to British owners. Nearest to Mbeya, at the foot of a
                                      very high peak which gives Mbeya its name, are two farms, one belonging to a South
                                      African mining engineer named Griffiths, the other to I.G.Stewart who was an officer in the
                                      Kings African Rifles. Stewart has a young woman called Queenie living with him. We are
                                      some miles further along the range of hills and are some 23 miles from Mbeya by road.
                                      The Mchewe River divides our land from the Hickson-Woods and beyond their farm is
                                      Major Jones.

                                      All these people have been away from their farms for some time but have now
                                      returned so we will have some neighbours in future. However although the houses are
                                      not far apart as the crow flies, they are all built high in the foothills and it is impossible to
                                      connect the houses because of the rivers and gorges in between. One has to drive right
                                      down to the main road and then up again so I do not suppose we will go visiting very
                                      often as the roads are very bumpy and eroded and petrol is so expensive that we all
                                      save it for occasional trips to Mbeya.

                                      The rains are on and George has started to plant out some coffee seedlings. The
                                      rains here are strange. One can hear the rain coming as it moves like a curtain along the
                                      range of hills. It comes suddenly, pours for a little while and passes on and the sun
                                      shines again.

                                      I do like it here and I wish you could see or dear little home.

                                      Your loving,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. 1st April 1931

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      Everything is now running very smoothly in our home. Lamek continues to
                                      produce palatable meals and makes wonderful bread which he bakes in a four gallon
                                      petrol tin as we have no stove yet. He puts wood coals on the brick floor of the kitchen,
                                      lays the tin lengh-wise on the coals and heaps more on top. The bread tins are then put
                                      in the petrol tin, which has one end cut away, and the open end is covered by a flat
                                      piece of tin held in place by a brick. Cakes are also backed in this make-shift oven and I
                                      have never known Lamek to have a failure yet.

                                      Lamek has a helper, known as the ‘mpishi boy’ , who does most of the hard
                                      work, cleans pots and pans and chops the firewood etc. Another of the mpishi boy’s
                                      chores is to kill the two chickens we eat each day. The chickens run wild during the day
                                      but are herded into a small chicken house at night. One of the kitchen boy’s first duties is
                                      to let the chickens out first thing in the early morning. Some time after breakfast it dawns
                                      on Lamek that he will need a chicken for lunch. he informs the kitchen boy who selects a
                                      chicken and starts to chase it in which he is enthusiastically joined by our new Irish
                                      wolfhound pup, Kelly. Together they race after the frantic fowl, over the flower beds and
                                      around the house until finally the chicken collapses from sheer exhaustion. The kitchen
                                      boy then hands it over to Lamek who murders it with the kitchen knife and then pops the
                                      corpse into boiling water so the feathers can be stripped off with ease.

                                      I pointed out in vain, that it would be far simpler if the doomed chickens were kept
                                      in the chicken house in the mornings when the others were let out and also that the correct
                                      way to pluck chickens is when they are dry. Lamek just smiled kindly and said that that
                                      may be so in Europe but that his way is the African way and none of his previous
                                      Memsahibs has complained.

                                      My houseboy, named James, is clean and capable in the house and also a
                                      good ‘dhobi’ or washboy. He takes the washing down to the river and probably
                                      pounds it with stones, but I prefer not to look. The ironing is done with a charcoal iron
                                      only we have no charcoal and he uses bits of wood from the kitchen fire but so far there
                                      has not been a mishap.

                                      It gets dark here soon after sunset and then George lights the oil lamps and we
                                      have tea and toast in front of the log fire which burns brightly in our inglenook. This is my
                                      favourite hour of the day. Later George goes for his bath. I have mine in the mornings
                                      and we have dinner at half past eight. Then we talk a bit and read a bit and sometimes
                                      play the gramophone. I expect it all sounds pretty unexciting but it doesn’t seem so to
                                      me.

                                      Very much love,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate 20th April 1931

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      It is still raining here and the countryside looks very lush and green, very different
                                      from the Mbeya district I first knew, when plains and hills were covered in long brown
                                      grass – very course stuff that grows shoulder high.

                                      Most of the labourers are hill men and one can see little patches of cultivation in
                                      the hills. Others live in small villages near by, each consisting of a cluster of thatched huts
                                      and a few maize fields and perhaps a patch of bananas. We do not have labour lines on
                                      the farm because our men all live within easy walking distance. Each worker has a labour
                                      card with thirty little squares on it. One of these squares is crossed off for each days work
                                      and when all thirty are marked in this way the labourer draws his pay and hies himself off
                                      to the nearest small store and blows the lot. The card system is necessary because
                                      these Africans are by no means slaves to work. They work only when they feel like it or
                                      when someone in the family requires a new garment, or when they need a few shillings
                                      to pay their annual tax. Their fields, chickens and goats provide them with the food they
                                      need but they draw rations of maize meal beans and salt. Only our headman is on a
                                      salary. His name is Thomas and he looks exactly like the statues of Julius Caesar, the
                                      same bald head and muscular neck and sardonic expression. He comes from Northern
                                      Rhodesia and is more intelligent than the locals.

                                      We still live mainly on chickens. We have a boy whose job it is to scour the
                                      countryside for reasonable fat ones. His name is Lucas and he is quite a character. He
                                      has such long horse teeth that he does not seem able to close his mouth and wears a
                                      perpetual amiable smile. He brings his chickens in beehive shaped wicker baskets
                                      which are suspended on a pole which Lucas carries on his shoulder.

                                      We buy our groceries in bulk from Mbeya, our vegetables come from our
                                      garden by the river and our butter from Kath Wood. Our fresh milk we buy from the
                                      natives. It is brought each morning by three little totos each carrying one bottle on his
                                      shaven head. Did I tell you that the local Wasafwa file their teeth to points. These kids
                                      grin at one with their little sharks teeth – quite an “all-ready-to-eat-you-with-my-dear” look.
                                      A few nights ago a message arrived from Kath Wood to say that Queenie
                                      Stewart was very ill and would George drive her across to the Doctor at Tukuyu. I
                                      wanted George to wait until morning because it was pouring with rain, and the mountain
                                      road to Tukuyu is tricky even in dry weather, but he said it is dangerous to delay with any
                                      kind of fever in Africa and he would have to start at once. So off he drove in the rain and I
                                      did not see him again until the following night.

                                      George said that it had been a nightmare trip. Queenie had a high temperature
                                      and it was lucky that Kath was able to go to attend to her. George needed all his
                                      attention on the road which was officially closed to traffic, and very slippery, and in some
                                      places badly eroded. In some places the decking of bridges had been removed and
                                      George had to get out in the rain and replace it. As he had nothing with which to fasten
                                      the decking to the runners it was a dangerous undertaking to cross the bridges especially
                                      as the rivers are now in flood and flowing strongly. However they reached Tukuyu safely
                                      and it was just as well they went because the Doctor diagnosed Queenies illness as
                                      Spirillium Tick Fever which is a very nasty illness indeed.

                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. 20th May 1931

                                      Dear Family,

                                      I’m feeling fit and very happy though a bit lonely sometimes because George
                                      spends much of his time away in the hills cutting a furrow miles long to bring water to the
                                      house and to the upper part of the shamba so that he will be able to irrigate the coffee
                                      during the dry season.

                                      It will be quite an engineering feat when it is done as George only has makeshift
                                      surveying instruments. He has mounted an ordinary cheap spirit level on an old camera
                                      tripod and has tacked two gramophone needles into the spirit level to give him a line.
                                      The other day part of a bank gave way and practically buried two of George’s labourers
                                      but they were quickly rescued and no harm was done. However he will not let them
                                      work unless he is there to supervise.

                                      I keep busy so that the days pass quickly enough. I am delighted with the
                                      material you sent me for curtains and loose covers and have hired a hand sewing
                                      machine from Pedro-of-the-overcoat and am rattling away all day. The machine is an
                                      ancient German one and when I say rattle, I mean rattle. It is a most cumbersome, heavy
                                      affair of I should say, the same vintage as George Stevenson’s Rocket locomotive.
                                      Anyway it sews and I am pleased with my efforts. We made a couch ourselves out of a
                                      native bed, a mattress and some planks but all this is hidden under the chintz cover and
                                      it looks quite the genuine bought article. I have some diversions too. Small black faced
                                      monkeys sit in the trees outside our bedroom window and they are most entertaining to
                                      watch. They are very mischievous though. When I went out into the garden this morning
                                      before breakfast I found that the monkeys had pulled up all my carnations. There they
                                      lay, roots in the air and whether they will take again I don’t know.

                                      I like the monkeys but hate the big mountain baboons that come and hang
                                      around our chicken house. I am terrified that they will tear our pup into bits because he is
                                      a plucky young thing and will rush out to bark at the baboons.

                                      George usually returns for the weekends but last time he did not because he had
                                      a touch of malaria. He sent a boy down for the mail and some fresh bread. Old Lucas
                                      arrived with chickens just as the messenger was setting off with mail and bread in a
                                      haversack on his back. I thought it might be a good idea to send a chicken to George so
                                      I selected a spry young rooster which I handed to the messenger. He, however,
                                      complained that he needed both hands for climbing. I then had one of my bright ideas
                                      and, putting a layer of newspaper over the bread, I tucked the rooster into the haversack
                                      and buckled down the flap so only his head protruded.

                                      I thought no more about it until two days later when the messenger again
                                      appeared for fresh bread. He brought a rather terse note from George saying that the
                                      previous bread was uneatable as the rooster had eaten some of it and messed on the
                                      rest. Ah me!

                                      The previous weekend the Hickson-Woods, Stewarts and ourselves, went
                                      across to Tukuyu to attend a dance at the club there. the dance was very pleasant. All
                                      the men wore dinner jackets and the ladies wore long frocks. As there were about
                                      twenty men and only seven ladies we women danced every dance whilst the surplus
                                      men got into a huddle around the bar. George and I spent the night with the Agricultural
                                      Officer, Mr Eustace, and I met his fiancee, Lillian Austin from South Africa, to whom I took
                                      a great liking. She is Governess to the children of Major Masters who has a farm in the
                                      Tukuyu district.

                                      On the Sunday morning we had a look at the township. The Boma was an old German one and was once fortified as the Africans in this district are a very warlike tribe.
                                      They are fine looking people. The men wear sort of togas and bands of cloth around
                                      their heads and look like Roman Senators, but the women go naked except for a belt
                                      from which two broad straps hang down, one in front and another behind. Not a graceful
                                      garb I assure you.

                                      We also spent a pleasant hour in the Botanical Gardens, laid out during the last
                                      war by the District Commissioner, Major Wells, with German prisoner of war labour.
                                      There are beautiful lawns and beds of roses and other flowers and shady palm lined
                                      walks and banana groves. The gardens are terraced with flights of brick steps connecting
                                      the different levels and there is a large artificial pond with little islands in it. I believe Major
                                      Wells designed the lake to resemble in miniature, the Lakes of Killarney.
                                      I enjoyed the trip very much. We got home at 8 pm to find the front door locked
                                      and the kitchen boy fast asleep on my newly covered couch! I hastily retreated to the
                                      bedroom whilst George handled the situation.

                                      Eleanor.

                                    Viewing 20 results - 1 through 20 (of 71 total)